Highlight below for (spoilery)
trigger warnings:
homophobia
and transphobia (including slurs), discussion of child
death and infant loss, brief but graphic depictions of
crucifixion and other types of torture associated with the
deaths of Jesus and the apostles, cult activity, religious
abuse, Christofascism, anti-semitism, racism, misogyny and
sexual assault and harassment.
"And you cannot imagine all the places you'll see Jesus.
But you'll find Him everywhere you thought He wasn't supposed
to go.
So, go, go!"
~~Nichole Nordeman's "Dear Me"
In the Still of the
Night The Girl
The
Old Man Surprise
Sanctuary
Cleaning Up
The Trio
Plots
Balm
of Gilead By the Rivers Dark
Finding
Home Not a Tame Lion
Lauren's Prayer
The Apostle to the Apostles
Start
Again Further Up &
Further In Epilogue
Works Cited,
Playlist, Etc.
In the
Still of the Night
Sunday, April 3rd, 2022
Shortly after midnight, Joshua stood on Willowveil's top
balcony, admiring the full moon and the starry sky. He
tore his gaze away when he heard footsteps approaching.
Smiling, he waved Joccy and Takoda over.
"Here. You look like you could use a drink... by which I
mean spiced milk." Takoda held a mug out to Joshua.
"Thank you. I really could," Joshua agreed before taking a
sip.
Joccy set her own mug down on a patio table and hugged Joshua.
"So much is happening..."
"It is," Joshua confirmed.
"So... to recap... we have one former demon who can now live
peacefully with his human boyfriend. That's a plus.
The Scribe of Heaven is on hiatus, that's something..." Takoda
shook his head. "The Twelve are back... that's good.
And some rogue church has decided to go full
Christofascist. That's... really bad." He squeezed
Joshua's shoulder. "So... what can we do for you?"
"Tell me something good?" Joshua requested after kissing Joccy's
hair.
"Well..." Joccy gave Joshua another affectionate squeeze
then moved to stand beside Takoda. "We had an interesting
discussion with Adam in between shows."
"Oh?"
Takoda looped his arm around Joccy's waist and nodded.
"So... Since he's basically living full-time in Albany,
he's just not been making it back to Tourkia as often as he
would want to ensure nothing goes wrong... like with the
plumbing or stuff like that. So... he suggested, and only
if you approved, of course, that maybe Joccy and I could... live
there. Together," Takoda explained.
Joshua grinned over the rim of his cup.
"Hmm."
"Nothing would really change!" Joccy assured. "I mean...
we wouldn't act differently. We know what's allowed and
what's not and we're both very fine with that. It... well,
it would just be nice to not have to worry about little ones
suddenly bursting into our room when we're, well..."
"Canoodling?" Joshua suggested helpfully.
"Yeah... umm... that..." Takoda agreed before letting out a
nervous chuckle. "We're very... extremely... grateful to
Andrew and JenniAnn for putting us up for so long. And we
still intend to visit Willowveil regularly! Definitely
once Bible study resumes. We miss leading the kids'
class. But this would give us a chance to help Adam out
and... and just see how we handle ourselves. On our own."
"I mean the only expense we'd really have is for food. And
I can handle that with what Vincent pays me for helping in the
nursery," Joccy assured.
"And what I get from when I help Andrew out with his carpentry,"
Takoda added.
Joshua nodded.
"Sounds like you've given a lot of thought to this."
The couple nodded.
"Are you wanting a blessing?" Joshua asked.
Joccy and Takoda exchanged another look before the former spoke.
"Eventually. Yes. But... we haven't decided how
yet. I... I would prefer something intimate. Like
Andrew's and JenniAnn's first one. But I know that would
crush my mom and sister."
"I would like Wahkan to be there," Takoda requested. "And
I feel like it's only right we invite Andrew and JenniAnn after
all the help they've given us."
"And then Vincent, too, by the same token... And
Catherine, of course. And Kelly. And Mary, Lucius,
Jemima, Serge, and Bach... Okay, so I'm not sure."
Joccy frowned. "So we've not figured that out."
"Well, think about it. And both is always an option,"
Joshua offered. "In the meantime... I think it's a
good idea."
Joccy and Takoda beamed.
"Really?!" the former exclaimed.
Joshua laughed.
"Of course. I mean... I was fine with Ed and Steve living
together for these past three years. Even Andrew and
JenniAnn were living together before their first ceremony.
And you've already been sharing a room. And... you might
as well move while I'm here. Adam's right. The
upkeep on the house has suffered. There'll be a couple
doors to plane. Probably some squeaky cupboards to
oil. Adam took some of the shelving to Albany so those
will need to be replaced. Abi will be around, too, so..."
Both Joccy and Takoda enthusiastically embraced Joshua.
"Thank you, Joshua." Takoda squeezed his hand. "But
we're not putting you to work. You have enough..."
"I'd like to," Joshua interrupted. "I really would.
Shelves are easy. Predictable. It'll be nice to have
that sort of escape. And I know they'll be
appreciated." He cupped Joccy's cheek. "We'll figure
something nice out for your snow globe collection. They've
been boxed up long enough."
"That would be nice..." Joccy affirmed.
Joshua nodded then turned to look back out at the stars and
moon.
"Things... You're right, Takoda. Christofascist is
the word but... it's even more than that. 'Beware of the
false prophets, who come to you in sheep’s clothing, but
inwardly are ravenous wolves'... They'd be safer with a
wolf. A wolf can destroy the body... but it can't damage
the soul, the spirit."
Joccy and Takoda exchanged concerned looks.
"Joshua..." Joccy lightly stroked his back.
Joshua sucked in a deep breath and slowly let it out then turned
around and beamed.
"My Edgar is back. That's a very, very good thing."
Joccy smiled and nodded.
"It is. And JenniAnn is no worse for the wear. Well,
maybe with elevated blood sugar. Did they really eat four
boxes of Pop-Tarts between the three of them?"
Joshua chuckled.
"I don't think they were full boxes... but it appeared to be a
lot of Pop-Tarts based on the wrappers."
"Has Edgar always had a sweet tooth?" Takoda asked, glad to have
a subject that made Joshua smile.
"Always." Joshua waved to a bench and the three sat
down. "The way he could eat honey cakes... Ama said
he got it from me." He beamed. "The way his eyes
would glaze over and his nose would scrunch up just a bit..."
Joccy and Takoda listened, long into the night, as Joshua gushed
about his latest prodigal. They prayed that soon...
somehow... his sheep that had strayed into a hate-fueled church
would find their way back, too.
*~*~*
Andrew quietly closed Avi's door after he and JenniAnn had
checked on the sleeping boy. When he stepped into the
light of the hallway, JenniAnn noticed that Andrew looked
absolutely wiped out. And how could he not be? There
had been this morning's scare followed by a rush to get Ed and
Steve situated. Then two shows, both with emotional
audiences who asked lots of questions. And looming over it
all was that dratted church.
JenniAnn wished Andrew would immediately go to bed but the
lingering threat of COVID... probably now renewed because of
Steve's travail... meant they'd have to shower first.
Separately... as usual. JenniAnn watched as Andrew entered
their room and began to gather his pajamas and things. She
thought she saw him stumble a bit as he headed towards the door,
intending to go to his old room.
"No," JenniAnn reached out and grabbed his arm.
Andrew blinked at JenniAnn.
"Laja?"
JenniAnn took the bundle from his arms.
"Stay with me? Please. Joshua said it was okay."
Andrew's eyes widened.
"Only... I mean... only if you feel comfortable with it,"
JenniAnn continued, her cheeks reddening.
"You're sure?" the angel of death checked, gently lifting her
chin.
"I am. Yes. Definitely. You?"
Andrew gave a nod he hoped didn't come off as overly
eager. This simply had never been the concern for him that
it had for her and he'd understood why but...
JenniAnn stretched up to kiss him.
"Okay." She nodded.
They stood there awkwardly for a few seconds before JenniAnn
handed Andrew back his things.
"Maybe... maybe you could get in first and I'll get my things
together and join you?" she suggested.
"Laja... you're sure?" Andrew checked, squeezing her hand.
"Very," she confirmed. "If you are?"
"Very," Andrew echoed. He brought her hand to his lips
then released it. "I'll be waiting. Take your time."
JenniAnn smiled at him and nodded.
It was hilarious, really. They had five children and two
grandchildren. They'd faced down demons. Been
separated by war, by violence. They'd spent almost every
night of the last seven years sleeping side-by-side. They
knew things about each other that no one else besides God
did.
But now JenniAnn felt like an awkward, hormonal teenager.
And she suspected Andrew felt the same. Or something
close.
Shaking slightly, she gathered up her things then unbound her
hair. She made her way to the bathroom and set her
nightgown on the counter. She could make out Andrew's
silhouette through the frosted door. Hurriedly, afraid
that she'd get self-conscious or that Andrew would fall,
JenniAnn shed her clothes and jewelry then knocked.
Andrew turned the shower down and opened the door.
Once they were both inside, the two briefly stared at each
other. Then they giggled.
JenniAnn couldn't remember the last time she'd heard Andrew
actually giggle.
Then they were embracing and kissing and all was as it should
be.
*~*~*
Once they were settled into bed, Andrew focused on brushing out
JenniAnn's hair.
"I hope I got all the shampoo out. Do you know you have a
lot of hair?" he teased.
JenniAnn laughed.
"I do. And I definitely had the easier job... even if
yours is longish for you."
Andrew pressed his lips against the back of JenniAnn's head.
"I love your hair," he murmured. "I love... everything
about you."
JenniAnn turned around and cradled the angel's face in her
hands.
"Same... Always."
Andrew's eyes flicked downward.
"I... Laja, I was so scared this morning. Intellectually,
I knew based on the tone of your text and everything Joshua had
said that... that you were fine but..."
JenniAnn nuzzled into his neck.
"I'm sorry, love. I... I was just so thrilled that things
were coming together that I was goofy and thoughtless and..."
Andrew shook his head.
"No. You were right to be happy. A-and I'm
happy. Now. For Ed and Steve. For
Joshua. But I... I guess it made me realize... in some
ways... October still isn't over for me."
"And that's okay, Andrew. It is. If the roles had
been reversed... I would have panicked, too. I know I
would have. All the progress in the world... all the
counseling in the world... it doesn't just make trauma
disappear." JenniAnn's eyes welled. "Six months ago,
demons tried to tear us apart. A-and they hurt you.
Badly. That... healing from that... it's going to take
stops and starts. And especially when you're already under
stress because of the show and that awful church..." She
rested her forehead against Andrew's. "I actually think
you handled yourself with a remarkable amount of
restraint."
"Thank you. And... I did, umm, appreciate you... well,
taking care of me after," Andrew admitted, his cheeks flushing
slightly.
JenniAnn smiled.
"Good. I enjoyed it myself although..."
"Although?"
"I realized after that there was a mirror behind us so... we may
have put on a bit of a show for our new friends."
Andrew laughed and shook his head.
"I would have even been facing it and I just didn't
think..." He pressed his forehead to hers. "My mind
was more pleasantly occupied, I suppose."
JenniAnn shrugged.
"I wouldn't worry too much about it. Who knows?
Maybe it even gave them some inspiration. They've
definitely been less... inhibited... than we were. But
maybe not entirely. Mighta been nice to have an example of
how... well, it's okay. To be close. Really close."
Andrew smiled as JenniAnn clung to him. He wrapped his own
arms around her and nuzzled her hair.
"You should really let me finish brushing. Don't wanna
deal with painful tangles in the morning."
"I know. But... let's wait just a bit."
The angel nodded and ran his hands up and down her back, feeling
their hearts beating together.
"Happily."
JenniAnn kissed Andrew.
"I'm glad... grateful... for earlier." She tilted her head
towards the bathroom. "It was nice. Really
nice. But also... after October, it did start to weigh on
me that something could happen to either of us. Something
debilitating. And it wouldn't even have to be something
major. I mean when I broke my right arm in third grade, my
mom had to help me bathe and wash my hair. We may not be
married but... for better or for worse, in sickness and in
health... it still applies. And it was weird for me to
think we'd have to bring in a third party to help out. It
was just... the stuff with Joshua and, to be honest, my own body
image issues..."
Andrew brushed his lips against JenniAnn's forehead.
"Laja... I know it doesn't just make that all go away
but... you are beautiful. I mean it when I say I love
everything about you. And I'm glad and grateful,
too. And... I noticed something."
Andrew's hand drifted down to JenniAnn's right hip.
"Hmm?" JenniAnn prompted with a dreamy smile.
"We both have birthmarks right here. Mirror images.
Mine's on my left."
"But that's so cute!"
Andrew chuckled.
"I thought so, too. Now... your hair."
JenniAnn grabbed the brush and dragged it through her hair a few
times.
"I love how gentle you are with it, my love, but... no time for
that right now. You're exhausted and..."
"I definitely got a second wind," Andrew countered. "Not
even sleepy any more."
"Well, in that case..." JenniAnn laid down and pulled
Andrew with her.
The angel let out a contented sigh as JenniAnn nuzzled into his
neck. He didn't know what the days ahead would
bring. But, in that moment, his Laja was safely in his
arms and all was well.
*~*~*
Loreena took another sip of her chamomile and smiled wistfully
at Roger who was enjoying his own cup of tea. Or, at
least, she thought he was enjoying it. He looked very
pensive. She gently patted his thigh.
"Are you all right, mi dulce nutria?"
Roger smiled at the pet name, its newness still not having worn
off.
"Yeah. Yeah. Just thinking. Listen... maybe...
well, maybe... I could stay over? I mean not... I mean I
would stay on the couch, of course. It's just... I'm still
a little on edge and I think it would be safer if..."
"Yes," Loreena interrupted, nodding eagerly. "Yes, I'd
like that. And, actually, it's a fold-out couch.
It's really very comfortable. I've slept on it
before. Actually, you should take the bed and..."
"No. You need a good night's sleep. In your own
bed. Besides, I wouldn't want to sleep in your bed
until... until we both do." Roger's cheeks flushed.
Loreena giggled nervously.
"I mean... assuming that... that's somewhere down the
road. Not that I'm in any hurry or... or anything. I
just mean I wouldn't want to sleep there alone. In your
bed. Of course, I'm used to sleeping alone but... in
my..."
Loreena kissed Roger.
Once he pulled back, Roger chuckled.
"Sorry. It's late and I get even more awkward than usual
when it's late."
Loreena brushed some hair behind his ear and smiled fondly.
"I thought it was cute. But it really is late. So
let's go get your overnight stuff and get settled in, hmm?"
"Yeah. I'd like that."
After another kiss, the two trekked to Roger's apartment.
He filled his overnight bag with speed and the couple returned
to Loreena's to set up the guest bed.
"I hope the sheets are okay. I like jersey knit but if
you'd rather..."
Roger squeezed her hand.
"Jersey knit is fine... whatever it is. Is that the one
that's like T-shirt material?"
Loreena laughed and nodded.
"Then it's perfect."
"Good. Let me go grab the pillows from the closet."
"I'll go change while you do that."
"Sounds good!"
When Roger returned to the living room a few minutes later, he
found two fluffy pillows had been added to the bed along with
something else.
Loreena smiled expectantly at him.
"And what's..." Roger plucked up the brown plush laying in
the center of the bed. "Aww!"
"I couldn't resist! And now you don't have to sleep
alone."
Roger beamed at the little otter and then hugged his girlfriend.
"Thank you."
"You're..." Loreena yawned. "Very welcome."
Roger rested his forehead against hers.
"I think we better get some sleep."
"Yeah..."
The two shared a good night kiss.
"Good night, mi dulce nutria."
"G'night, mi mariposa."
After an embrace, Loreena headed to her bedroom. She
paused in the doorway and turned back to smile at Roger who was
looking at her with equal amounts of admiration and gratitude.
Whatever else was happening, in that moment all was well.
As bizarre as being held captive by a demon the day before had
been, JenniAnn felt it was infinitely stranger to now be tucked
away in St. G's office with Joshua... and all twelve apostles.
"We caught someone approaching the theatre with some spray cans
around 2:00 in the morning," Andreas reported. "Some
kid. We don't think he was related to the church.
Shimeon growled at him and he left."
JenniAnn choked in surprise.
Joshua smiled and patted her hand, taking a comb from her.
"I think my hair is fine, little bird. Thank you.
Crowley could use some help. I believe Miss Amelia got a
little syrup in his hair at breakfast."
"Oh no! Where is he?"
"Lobby with Aziraphale."
"I'll go check in with him. Should I send Andrew in?
This sounds like stuff he should know."
Joshua squeezed JenniAnn's hands and nodded.
"Yes. Please and thank you."
"You're welcome." JenniAnn squeezed Joshua's hands back,
smiled shyly at the gathered apostles, and left.
"I hope I didn't frighten her." Shimeon frowned.
Joshua chuckled and shook his head.
"No, you're fine. Glad the growling worked. She was
just caught off-guard by the idea of a saint growling but...
she's spent time with Nick. If saints can brawl, they can
growl."
Andrew entered the office.
"Hey, you called?"
Joshua nodded and waved for him to take a seat behind Peter's
and Emma's desk.
"The boys were just giving me a rundown on what happened after
we left last night. I thought you should hear since you're
acting manager with Peter and Emma on leave."
"Right. Yeah, thanks. So?" Andrew prompted.
"I growled at a kid trying to deface the property," Shimeon
reported. "He fled. Unrelated to the church."
"Okay..."
"T.J. and I went to one of the church services this morning,"
Philippus began.
"T.J.? Oh..." Andrew smiled at Yehuda Thaddeus.
The apostle shrugged.
"I wanted something more modern sounding. I threw some
options around... Y.T. sounded too much like 'white' which
felt weird but also YouTube. T.Y. didn't flow. And
then I simply preferred T.J. to J.T."
"Me too. It suits you. So... the service?"
"Malachi took to the pulpit again and said your production is
trying to pull 'good and decent Christian men, women, and
children' into the 'gay, leftist, atheist agenda,'" Phillipus
related.
Andrew shook his head.
"I understand we're not talking about logical people here but...
that doesn't even make sense. Atheist? We have a
Resurrection! Joshua is clearly God in the production
and..."
Joshua moved to stand behind the angel of death and squeezed his
shoulders.
"It's a buzz word, Andrew. It gets his congregation
riled. It doesn't have to be true. None of it's
true. But they have the whole congregation so brainwashed
that very few will be able to pull themselves away in order to
attend and make their own judgment... at least under the current
conditions."
"Very few? But some?" Andrew asked hopefully. "I
mean I know we had that very small group on Thursday... the ones
who, I assume, started the backlash. But... if someone is
able to pull away enough now to come see our show... that would
be a good thing, right?"
Joshua gave a ragged sigh.
"It... it'll be challenging. But, yes, a good
thing." Joshua patted Andrew's shoulders then peered out
of the window. "What else did Malachi say?"
"He went on for a good while about how he prays so hard for
guidance and inspiration from Jesus Christ when portraying
him... and you clearly don't."
Joshua responded with a joyless chuckle.
"I mean he's right there... I don't pray to myself. Go
on."
"He said something about feeling renewed in his spirit after
taking last season off. He thanked everyone who donated
towards his sabbatical."
Mattay shook his head.
"Interesting word choice..."
"Mattay... what do you know?" Cephas prompted.
Mattay looked quickly to Joshua who nodded.
"Last year, someone tried to turn the church in on tax fraud
charges... and before that another... she tried to tell them
about other things."
"Other things?" Andrew questioned.
Another quick glance passed between Mattay and Joshua.
"Go on, Mattay," Joshua encouraged.
"If Malachi shows up here... don't let any of the women near
him. And especially not any of the girls," Mattay told
Andrew.
Andrew shook his head.
"Are... are you saying what I think you are?"
Mattay nodded.
"The witnesses failed to show up for second interviews with the
police."
Andrew gaped and dragged his hands through his hair.
"Did he... kill them?"
"No. The first witness..." Joshua bowed his
head. "He experienced a family tragedy and had to focus on
that. The girl... She was likely there with
Philippus and T.J. this morning. Unwillingly. It's
hard to get out of church attendance when your father is the
pastor."
"Joshua..." Andrew's eyes filled and he shook his
head. "That... that poor girl."
Joshua, his head still bowed, nodded as tears slid down his
cheeks.
"Quentin blamed her. Said she 'seduced' Malachi. She
was seventeen when the grooming started! Half his
age! And she didn't!"
"Her mother?" Bar Tolmay asked.
"She's very much of the mindset that the man is the head of the
family and can do no wrong and so went along with Quentin.
Unfortunately, she bought into the purity culture nonsense
herself long ago... with a side of greed like her husband.
Quentin is neither the most eloquent nor charismatic
preacher. Attendance at services was waning... and thus so
were the weekly tithes... until Malachi, who has decided to use
both his eloquence and his charisma for sinful purposes, came
along."
"Why does it seem like those accusing others of being perverted
are themselves the most perverse?" Bar Tolmay spat out.
"So it was in our day. So it is now." He thumped
Joshua on the back. "We'll figure it out, Rabboni.
Perhaps our wives could make an attempt to befriend the young
lady?"
"They could invite her here... Help her to see that what
she's been taught... it's wrong. You are the Truth!
You are the Christ! Not the chauvinistic, hateful false
god that she's grown up believing in. You'll help her,"
Yohannan insisted.
"I'd like to help the two pastors," Yaqob grumbled. "If
Malachi's eye has offended him... and clearly it has... I'd be
happy to help pluck it out. Might not stop there..."
Andrew stared at the elder son of Zebedee for a moment then
shook his head and turned back to Joshua.
"You said she was seventeen when it happened. So she's a
legal adult. Her parents couldn't do anything if, say, we
took her to the Chrysalis or the Phoenix or..."
Joshua raised a hand, silencing them all.
"The last thing Christina needs is fourteen more men telling her
what to believe and where to go... even if aided by their
wives. I appreciate that you all want to help. I
do. I'm proud of you all and your caring natures.
But this is going to take time. So much has been taken
away from Christina. But we can give her time."
Andrew and the Twelve quietly nodded in response.
Joshua wiped at his eyes.
"We have a show to put on. Two, in fact. So we'll do
that. Men, keep your eyes open. Andrew, please start
spreading the word among the ladies that, no matter how tempting
it may be to give them a piece of their minds, I would prefer
they not have contact with any of the protestors. Malachi
is the biggest threat... but there are several I don't trust in
their current states."
The angel of death nodded gravely.
"I'll do that now."
"Thank you."
"Let's survey the property," Cephas directed. "Cast and
crew will be arriving soon. I want to make sure there's
nothing upsetting out there."
"Thank you, Cephas. Shimeon, a word, please, before you
join the others."
While the office cleared out, Shimeon moved to stand beside
Joshua.
"Is this about the growling? Perhaps it wasn't saintly
but..."
Joshua chuckled.
"You're fine. He was only here to be a nuisance and you
did well in sending him away. But... someone else will
come with their own paint. Don't growl at her."
"Her?"
Joshua nodded.
"Should I even try to stop her?"
"No. Just let her be. No matter what."
"Is this... the girl? Christina?"
Joshua nodded.
"Just let her be," he repeated.
Shimeon nodded.
"I will, Yeshu. I promise."
"Thank you. Now you can go join the others. I'd like
a few words with my Abba."
"Of course."
Shimeon patted Joshua on the back.
Once he was alone, Joshua sat down behind the desk, lowered his
head into his hands and prayed.
*~*~*
Loreena felt a rush of anxiety as she and Roger approached St.
G's.
Sensing this, Roger wrapped an arm around her waist.
"Joshua's friends are already here to keep an eye on
things. They won't let anything happen," he encouraged.
Loreena nodded.
"I hope things eventually calm down enough that we can properly
meet them and they don't have to just linger outside."
Roger nodded. He couldn't tell her that introductions had
been kept brief and general because listing off twelve
suspiciously familiar names would have given Joshua up.
"Ivy said things were relatively calm yesterday, all things
considered. Something happened with JenniAnn, apparently,
but it was unrelated and, according to Ivy, 'all good.'
She sounded kind of giggly when she told me so... musta been."
Roger smiled, thinking of how active the Friends' group text had
been the day before. More than a few of them were hoping
they could meet the mysterious Ed and Steve if for no other
reason than to hear their Kiwi accents.
"Yeah. JenniAnn ran into one of Crowley's old friends who
had been MIA so she got to help reunite them. It was very
sweet, so I hear."
"Aww! That's great! I'm glad Crowley got to
experience something good. He's seemed a bit down."
As Roger held open the theatre door, he frowned.
"I'm sure with this being his first year and having such a
history with Joshua, it's been kind of draining."
Loreena let out a sigh.
"It really can be... seeing him like that. But then also
seeing him with all the fans after the shows... that helps."
Roger smiled and nodded.
"It does. Now... I'd like to check in with Andrew and see
if John is around. You headed to the dressing room?"
"Yeah. And maybe will try to find Joshua. I just...
I think I'd feel better talking to him."
Roger gave another nod and squeezed Loreena's hand.
"If I see him first, I'll send him your way."
"Thank you... and thanks. For everything. Your
support through all of this... it means a lot."
Roger grinned and embraced his girlfriend.
"That's what good boyfriends are supposed to do. And I do
want to be a good boyfriend."
Loreena laughed and rested her forehead against his.
"Well, thus far I'm very impressed. Definitely not looking
to replace you."
"Fantastic."
After some more laughter and a quick peck, the two
separated.
Loreena made her way to the dressing room where Amala greeted
her with a hug.
"I'm so glad to see you! How are you doing?" the teenager
asked.
"Aww, sweetie, I'm glad to see you, too. And I'm doing
really well. You, umm, haven't had any troubles, have
you?"
"Oh no, I usually get here long before the fascists. I
just wish Joshua would..." Amala startled and stopped
speaking. She couldn't very well give Loreena the idea
that she thought Joshua was perfectly capable of striking the
hatemongers with lightning bolts... not to kill them. Just
to rattle them. A lot.
"Joshua would what?" Loreena prompted.
Amala shrugged.
"Nothing. It was stupid. I was going to say blow up
at them, basically," she covered. "But that wouldn't
help. Not really."
"No, I'm afraid not." Loreena patted Amala's back.
"I'm sure those security guards will help a lot, though."
Amala brightened.
"True! Anyway, let's get you into costume. Joshua
wanted to see you before the matinee starts."
"Oh good! I wanted to see him, too."
Loreena took the tunic and stola Amala held out to her and, with
another smile, disappeared behind a partition and changed.
When she was finished, Amala affixed a palla over Loreena's
hair.
"There, perfect!" Amala praised.
Loreena checked herself in the mirror and squeezed Amala's hand.
"Thank you. Now... off to find Joshua."
"He was in the office last I saw him," Amala informed.
"Great, thanks! See you later, Amala!"
"See ya!"
Loreena stepped out of the dressing room and made her way to the
office. To her relief, Joshua was there.
"Loreena! How are you?" he greeted, rising from the desk
chair.
Loreena moved into Joshua's waiting embrace.
"Good. You? Anything happen last night?"
"I'm doing well, thank you. And not really. Some
random kid showed up with spray paint but we're pretty confident
he had nothing to do with our, uh, visitors. One of my
buddies scared him off before he got so much as a particle of
paint out."
Joshua smiled to himself. He'd since heard from his Dad
that the young man had returned home to an irate granny and was
currently scrubbing the kitchen floor.
"Oh good! And I hear Crowley had a prodigal friend show
up. Do you know him? Everything okay there?"
"Everything's going beautifully with Ed. And, yes, I know
him well. We all got to spend a bit of time with him and
his boyfriend, Steve, this morning. They're staying in
Asteriana for a while, on Andrew's and JenniAnn's ship."
"Aww! I love that. I'm so glad you all had such a
nice surprise happen with everything that's going on."
"It's definitely taken the edge off things," Joshua
agreed. "So did you have a good night?"
Loreena let out a nervous giggle.
Joshua chuckled.
"That good, huh?"
"Oh, it's just that Roger slept over... on the guest bed... and
it was so nice to wake up together and have breakfast and a
nice, quiet, companionable morning."
Joshua squeezed Loreena's hands.
"I'm so glad."
"We even went to Mass together. I don't see myself ever
becoming Catholic but I like how Fr. Tony preaches. No
doom and gloom. He mentioned you. Just about how
truly he feels you show Jesus' unconditional love and
compassion. I have a feeling he's trying to
counter-program that other church."
"That sounds like Tony... I'll have to thank him.
Now... you ready for a two show day?"
Loreena heaved a sigh.
"As ready as I'll ever be! But..."
"But?" Joshua prompted.
"Is Ivy available? I mean... just in case things get too
wild and it would be better... safer... for me not to proceed?"
Joshua's eyes filled and he hugged Loreena tightly.
"If you feel unsafe and like you can't go on, we will absolutely
get Ivy here. But we're not going to let that happen,
okay? You deserve to do what you love, Loreena."
A few tears slipped down Loreena's cheeks but she smiled
gratefully.
"Thanks. I needed to hear that."
"I needed to say it. Because it's absolutely true."
Loreena clung to Joshua for a few moments then took a deep
breath.
"Okay... I can do this."
"You can," Joshua averred. "Now... Let's go see who
else has shown up. I'd like to say a prayer... maybe sing
a couple songs together... before the first show, hmm?"
"I'd love that."
As she and Joshua stepped out of the office hand-in-hand, a
thought began to gnaw at the back of Loreena's mind. No
one ever seemed jealous of Joshua. No one ever questioned
how affectionate he was with everyone. As they moved into
the lobby, Roger beamed at them both, completely
untroubled. Loreena was, of course, glad for this.
She felt no attraction to Joshua. Roger had no reason to
be concerned. But that no one ever was?
Strange. Good but strange.
*~*~*
That evening, with only five minutes to curtain before the
evening show, Sandy and Yehuda were just about to step away from
the ticket office when they heard someone approach.
A young girl wearing what appeared to be her Sunday best stood
before them, staring down at the counter.
"Are there any tickets left for tonight? I... I know it's
starting soon."
Sandy gave a regretful frown. They were sold out.
But before he could tell the visitor, Yehuda piped up.
"No tickets but we do have room in our private box. No one
reserved it this evening. On the home."
The girl finally made eye contact so she could give Yehuda a
quizzical look.
Sandy lit up. He'd forgotten about the private box.
"Yes! On the house!" he corrected.
Yehuda chuckled.
"On the house..." he repeated. "My apologies, miss.
English is not my first language. Would you like to sit
there?"
"Why would you let me see the show for free?" the girl
questioned.
"Well, no sense letting a seat sit empty when it could be
filled, is there? And we've already closed the
register. Really, it's no trouble," Sandy urged.
"All right. Thank you."
"Follow us!" Sandy chirped happily.
The angel and the apostle escorted the girl to the private
box. Yehuda took a moment to reflect, to remember and then
smiled at her.
"Please do enjoy the show."
"I, umm, I hope I do. Thanks. Again. For the
free ticket."
"Absolutely our pleasure!" Sandy replied.
The opening notes of the Shema/Overture sounded.
"We'll let you be now. Excuse us." Sandy gave a
little bow and left the visitor alone.
"May it bless you," Yehuda murmured before following the angel
and quietly shutting the door behind him.
"You know her," Sandy whispered.
Yehuda shrugged.
"Not exactly. Think of it as one formerly lost soul
recognizing another soul on the verge. We need to get word
to Yeshua."
"Is she... the girl?"
The apostle nodded.
Sandy rested a hand on the closed door and bowed his head.
"God loves you, wee one. He truly does."
"Amen."
The two returned to the lobby then made their way backstage,
waiting for "Then We Are Decided" when Joshua would finally be
off-stage and they'd be able to share their news.
*~*~*
Even though he knew it was incredibly unlikely, there was a tiny
part of Joshua that thought Christina would be waiting outside
or in the lobby when the show ended. He knew she was
shy. He knew she was nervous and she'd surely told some
manner of a lie in order to get away from her parents. And
he knew the last thing she wanted was to spend time around an
actor preening about in a white robe, pretending to be Jesus.
But hope truly does spring eternal.
Unfortunately, he'd only been in the lobby for a few seconds
when Yehuda approached and leaned close.
"I'm so sorry, Yeshu. I saw her leave nearly as soon as
the last note sounded. I thought of trying to stop her
but... I remembered what you said. She does not need a man
telling her what to do."
Joshua squeezed his apostle's hand.
"And you were right to let her leave, Yehuda. I would have
loved to have spoken to Christina but we need to respect her
boundaries above all."
Yehuda rested his other hand over Joshua's.
"Yes... But I'm still sorry. For you both."
Yehuda's eyes welled, remembering his own pain over being
separated from his Rabboni as well as the pain he'd seen in
Yeshua's eyes when he'd spied on him during that first
production.
Joshua hugged Yehuda.
"Thank you. I have hope. We have a good track record
here, hmm?"
Yehuda chuckled and nodded.
"We do."
"Joshua! Joshua, could we please get a photo?"
Joshua looked towards the voice and laughed when he saw a gaggle
of women, one wearing a veil with the word BRIDE written in gold
marker across the head band.
"Is this a bachelorette party?" he asked as he approached.
"You bet!" the bride replied. "I want to post on Insta
that I spent my bachelorette party with Jesus!"
"Well, all right then!" Joshua happily agreed, following the
group outside after giving Yehuda a quick clap on the back.
Yehuda smiled after them. He knew his master's heart was
still aching but the time with his adoring fans... his
children... would help.
Now he just needed to find out what Insta was...
*~*~*
The Old Man
Monday, April 4th,
2022
Jamie stared out her window, watching Marty as he perused her
garden. Vonnie was right... the old fellow really was hung
up on Eden. Or at least some version of it rattling around
in his ancient head.
Well, thankfully for him, Jamie had come to understand that his
Adam and Eve were being, well, especially Adam and
Eve-esque. Or at least that was her interpretation of a
text from JenniAnn that had read "Got over my hang-up.
Lovely night with Andrew. Might go skinny-dipping
next. Thanks for all your help!" Jamie suspected
Marty knew as much. His temporary relocation aside, he was
still the Scribe and was, no doubt, made aware of the fairly
momentous development in Andrew's and JenniAnn's relationship.
While there were bits of the whole affair that Jamie found
rather ridiculous... namely the idea that an eons old angel of
death needed a babysitter... she sympathized with Marty.
His feelings about Andrew and JenniAnn likely weren't that much
different from what she'd felt for Liliwen's descendants, clear
up to the present day with Rhiannon. Jamie watched over
them, rooted for them, and grieved for them in a way that felt
very parental. Just because Marty's devotion to Andrew and
JenniAnn was more random, it was no less real. And Jamie
could imagine how difficult it would be to watch generation
after generation slip up and suffer, never able to do anything
but record and remember, and then be given a chance to
intervene, to truly bond with them only to have tragedy
strike. No wonder Marty had gotten a little
obsessive.
He would have to forgive her for being more than a little
interested in this Ed and Steve who had surfaced.
Temporary hostage situation aside, another angel in a queer
relationship with a human piqued Jamie's interest. And it
was just like God to drop a couple of adorable weirdos into the
Friends' fold right when things were getting tense at the
theatre.
Jamie frowned as she removed the squealing kettle from the
stove. She didn't like knowing that Joshua had felt
compelled to call on all twelve apostles to keep watch.
But, then again, sometimes Joshua went overboard solely because
it was the nice thing to do. After all, if he'd felt he
only needed six apostles then how would the other half
feel? And if the husbands were invited, how could he not
allow their wives to come, too, if they wished? Jamie
giggled at the idea of St. Genesius' and Willowveil being
overrun by first century martyrs.
When the oven timer beeped, Jamie removed some scones. She
placed them in a basket on the table along with a bowl of baked
beans, another of fresh fruit, and a quiche madarch a chig
moch. She surveyed the selection proudly... it was more
than she and Vonnie tended to prepare for themselves... then
went to the door.
"Marty, breakfast time."
Jamie moved to Vonnie's door and knocked lightly, grinning as
she did. Her young charge had seemed to enjoy herself at
Cynefin the night before.
"Vonnie, dear, breakfast is waiting... if you can keep it down."
There was a slight groan from behind the door but a groggy
Vonnie soon appeared.
"Morning, sunshine!"
"Does it have to be, though? Nighttime is nice...
Dark is nice."
Jamie laughed and steered Vonnie to the kitchen where Marty was
waiting.
"I believe I told you not to have that last ale," the scribe
reminded.
Vonnie glared at him, causing him to chuckle.
"I imagine Rhiannon is in a similar state. Perhaps we
should check on her later, hmm?" Jamie suggested. "But for
now..." She sat down and bowed her head. "Thank you,
Father and Joshua, for the grub. Thank you especially for
the hands that made it... alone... because one of her housemates
has a hangover and the other is having an existential
crisis. Amen."
"Amen," Marty and Vonnie echoed with pointed glares.
Jamie only smiled and dug in.
"The tea's strong. But let me know if you need coffee,
Von."
"Naw. This is strong enough. It's good. Thank
you."
"You're very welcome. And I was teasing earlier. I
actually enjoyed cooking. Should do it more often.
It reminds me of happy times. Marty, what's the report
from New York and Asteriana?"
"Quiet night. Protestors left before the final show even
ended. No overnight visitors. A young lady came and
watched from the private box during the evening show... the one
from the hateful church. She fled before Joshua could
speak to her or even see her."
Jamie frowned.
"That's unfortunate. But at least she came.
Hopefully she'll be back."
"And Steve and Ed spent a peaceful night in Asteriana."
"Good! See, nothing to worry about there."
"I still don't trust his judgment," Marty muttered.
"Which is fair enough. But you trust Joshua's judgment?"
Marty nodded.
"Of course."
"He wouldn't let Ed stay in Asteriana if he thought he was a
threat. Same with his Steve. Will they at some point
do something foolish? Probably. Most of us do.
But neither Andrew nor JenniAnn nor any member of their family
has anything to fear," Jamie assured. She reached across
the table and squeezed Marty's hand. "You'll see.
And doesn't it feel good to have one of our own back? I
never met Ed but I'm thrilled."
Marty's eyes welled... but just for a moment before he swiped at
them with his napkin.
"He was a good sort before," he replied.
"And he's still a good sort now, I'm sure. I mean he was
in Hell for a lot less time than Crowley was and you've come to
trust him."
"And he's literally the Serpent," Vonnie chimed in.
"Crowley never kidnapped JenniAnn," Marty pointed out.
"Well, Crowley's less... messy than this Ed seems to be.
But messy doesn't mean bad. I mean you know how I was
those first couple of years after Gwen... and I would have been
even messier if not for Liliwen. So I wouldn't fault Ed
for that. Besides, the way I see it we all have a lot more
to be concerned about when it comes to those who are twisting
Joshua's message in order to denigrate and harm others. If
Ed's going to be an ally in the fight against them... I'll take
it," Jamie opined.
Marty silently mulled this over.
Jamie redirected her attention to Vonnie.
"How you holding up there?"
"Good. Food and tea are helping. Thank you. I
think at next pub quiz night... I'll be switching to soda much
earlier."
Jamie laughed.
"Good girl."
"He used to count the stars when he got nervous. I wonder
if he still does that?" an oblivious Marty asked aloud.
Jamie and Vonnie exchanged knowing glances. They'd
suspected it wouldn't take long at all for Marty's anger at the
younger angel to thaw.
"Hopefully you can ask him soon," Vonnie volunteered. "I'd
love to visit and see the show again. I know Rhiannon
would, too."
"That sounds like a good idea to me. I'll see when we can
get tickets," Jamie offered. "Will you go back with us,
Marty?"
"If Joshua allows."
"I'm confident Joshua wants you to come back when you're ready."
Marty nodded.
"Probably so. Yes, I'll go back."
"Then it's settled! I'll look into it after breakfast and
before my first client shows up. Vonnie, I'll handle
check-in myself. You and Marty can go check on your
partner in drunken crime."
Vonnie laughed.
"Thank you. I appreciate it. And so will Rhiannon if
you let me take her a scone?"
Jamie smiled.
"Of course. Take one each for Brynn and Evan, too."
"They are quiet good," Marty complimented. "Maybe you
could teach me so I could make them at Willowveil?"
Jamie patted his arm.
"I'd be delighted."
Marty smiled and made a mental note to tell his twin that he'd
been right. Jamie was not a child.
*~*~*
Since it wasn't a show day, St. Genesius' was quiet.
During the day; Andrew, Joshua, John, and the apostles took
turns keeping watch. Come evening, Andrew was sent home
while the others remained. Making themselves invisible,
three or four men prowled around the property at a time while
the others gathered in the lobby, remembering old times and
making plans.
"So when are we going to get to properly meet everyone?" Cephas
asked.
Joshua dragged a hand through his hair.
"Well... I'd like Loreena to know the truth about me
first. I feel like she's getting there. And I do
have something planned. She mentioned that she took
Wednesday off work so JenniAnn invited her and Roger for brunch
and... I have a trick up my sleeve."
"Her cousin?" Andreas guessed.
Joshua nodded.
"And a reminder of when we first met. I know Malachi and
Quentin well enough to know that we've not heard the last from
them. When they make their anger known again, I want
Loreena to know exactly who is standing beside her. So
pencil in a pre-show, early dinner here for Wednesday."
"Can our wives come?" T.J. requested.
"Absolutely! I think that would be great. And we
still have tickets for Wednesday so all of you can attend
then. I'll call on a few angels to keep watch.
Yehuda, if you'd rather not then..."
Yehuda shook his head and smiled gently.
"No, rabbi. I'll be there. Tirzah will be with me."
Joshua patted his apostle's arm.
"Good. I'm really glad to hear that. And if
Wednesday doesn't go to plan... well, there's always another
plan. But I have a feel..."
Mattay rushed into the lobby.
"Yeshu! Yeshu! She's here! Christina is here
and..."
Joshua jumped to his feet and hurried to Mattay.
"Has anyone spoken to her?"
Mattay shook his head.
"No. We remained invisible. She's painting on the
back wall. Shimeon said you said to let her be."
"I did. Thank you for leaving her alone." Joshua
turned back to the men. "I'm going out there. I also
won't speak to her. I only want to keep watch. I'll
send the others in."
A hush fell over the group as Joshua departed. They
remained quiet until Shimeon and Bar Tolmay joined them.
"Is he visible? Could she see him?"
"He is visible," Shimeon confirmed. "But he's waiting in
the grotto. She appears to be wearing those ear things so
I doubt she heard him."
Cephas frowned.
"Foolish for a young girl to be out at night and not alert to
any strange noises."
"All the more reason to be glad Joshua is keeping watch," John
pointed out.
"Something about her... She reminds me of my mother,"
Mattay murmured.
Thoma hugged him.
"Come sit, Mattay. Yohannan, a story about Yeshua's
younger days, maybe?"
John beamed.
"Let me tell you about a time when we were, oh, seven, I
think? I may have been eight. I came to celebrate
Yeshua's birthday."
"Is this when you attempted to install a mosaic?" Philippus
guessed.
"No... That had been a couple years before.
No... This time we decided... and now I wonder if Crowley
knows about this?... we decided that old Serpent needed a good
talking to. Except, of course, we didn't know which snake
was *the* Serpent. So we spent an entire afternoon
wandering around Nazareth, lecturing random snakes about why it
was bad to encourage people to disobey God. None of them
were Crowley... of that I'm sure. But I'd like to think
Nazareth had extremely well behaved snakes for at least a
generation or two after us."
The apostles laughed and began to tell their own light-hearted
stories of their beloved Yeshua.
*~*~*
In the grotto, Joshua kept a close watch over Christina.
He was determined that she have these few moments of
peace. When a man walked by and opened his mouth to remark
on the girl who was furiously sloshing black paint onto the
theatre wall, he suddenly found himself tongue-tied.
Joshua watched, his eyes welling, when Christina took a smaller
brush out of her bag along with a small jar of red paint.
From the angle he was at, he couldn't tell what she was writing
but his Dad filled him in, whispering every letter to him.
W
h
e
r
e
w
e
r
e
Y
o
u
?
A tear slid down each of Joshua's cheeks. He longed to
stand up and go to Christina and tell her that he was there,
that he always had been, that he was sorry that she had
experienced such...
Joshua's thoughts were interrupted by someone yanking the back
collar of his sweater.
Alarmed, he spun around and came face to face with Perry
Samuels, the old man who lived next door to St. G's.
"What are you doing spying on that young girl?" he hissed.
Joshua remained calm and kept his voice low.
"The same thing you're doing."
Perry frowned, taken aback by the response.
"Maybe we could keep watch together?" Joshua suggested.
"You're welcome in the grotto."
Perry peered back over at his porch and then again to the bench
next to the one Joshua was occupying. He nodded.
"You lot seem to have gotten yourselves into some trouble.
I've seen the picketers," Perry informed as he sat down.
Joshua sighed and nodded.
"Yeah... apparently we're part of the atheistic, leftist, gay
agenda now."
Perry rolled his eyes.
"Can't say I'm thrilled to be stuck next to you lot... but
you're not atheists, near as I can tell. Definitely
hippies with, sure, a fair amount of the LGBT folks among
you. But... your bosses were good to me when my Hildy
died. Peter always shovels my walk when it snows."
Joshua smiled. Perry was a disagreeable, bitter soul who
truly was none too pleased to find himself next to what had
become a very popular community theatre but he was also deeply
good at heart.
"So what's the story with the girl? I saw her running from
your theatre last night."
"I'm not exactly sure yet. We get a lot of people who come
looking for answers... for healing from the hurt they've
experienced in more traditional religious circles."
Perry said nothing for a few moments.
"You're just letting her do that?"
Joshua nodded.
"A little white paint costs next to nothing if we need to cover
it. If this is how she needs to express herself, we'll let
her."
"Dumb idea to commit a crime while wearing earbuds."
"She's in her own little world. It's tempting when the
real world has hurt you."
Perry's face flushed for a moment.
"But you're right. It's dangerous. That's why I came
out here. Great minds think alike, hmm?"
For the first time, Perry smiled.
"Just concerned me. Once a dad..." His smile faded
and his voice trailed off.
Joshua bowed his head for a moment before speaking again.
"I have a feeling she'll be back. On our dark nights, at
least. Mondays and Tuesdays. Probably won't chance
graffiti art on the busy nights."
"So tomorrow night?"
Joshua nodded, entranced as Christina filled in a large,
disembodied eye with tears pouring from it. She hadn't
completely finished when she withdrew her cell phone from her
pocket then began to hastily gather her supplies.
"It'll be chillier," Joshua continued. "Do you like
cocoa?"
"I do, yes."
"I'll bring a thermos. Keep watch with me?" Joshua
requested.
Perry blinked in surprise.
"So what are you? You play Jesus and double as the
security guard?"
"Something like that," Joshua replied with a smile. "So?"
Perry shrugged.
"Sure. Got nothing better to do. Peppermint cocoa,
maybe?"
Joshua beamed.
"Peppermint cocoa it is."
Perry returned the smile.
"You know, you're not as weird as I thought you'd be. At
least... not yet."
Joshua smirked.
"What made you think I was weird?"
"Your name is Joshua and you play Jesus. Your parents are
named Maryam and Yosef. You have a donkey. I've seen
you working on carpentry projects."
Joshua raised an eye brow.
"I, well, I see and hear a lot from my porch," Perry hurriedly
explained.
Joshua chuckled quietly.
"I understand. So you figured I'd have some sort of
complex?"
"I suppose. And maybe you do." Perry gestured
towards Christina. "Watching over her. But then I
suppose if you do... so do I."
"It's not a complex to want to protect people. You know,
you should come to the show. I know Emma and Peter have
invited you before but I've never seen..."
"Not my sort of thing."
"All right."
The two men frowned as Christina let out a slight groan as she
lifted her book bag onto her shoulders. They watched as
she scurried away from the theatre. Wordlessly, Joshua and
Perry hurried down the alley that separated St. G's and Perry's
property. They continued to watch as Christina disappeared
into a subway entrance.
Perry shook his head as they made their way back and passed her
mural.
"The Y is capitalized. God. She's asking where God
was... I ask myself that all the time."
"He's always there... sometimes He's just very hard to see,"
Joshua replied huskily.
"Maybe. Maybe not. I used to believe... Well,
never mind that. It's past my bedtime. I'll see you
tomorrow. Don't forget the cocoa."
"I wouldn't dream of it. Good night, Perry."
"Good night, Joshua."
To Joshua's delight, the old man held out his hand which he
warmly shook.
"Sleep well."
"You too."
Joshua watched Perry make his way up his porch steps and
disappear behind his door.
It was nice to have heard from him for the first time in years.
*~*~*
Tuesday, April 5th,
2022
With a baby in each arm, Joshua beamed as Lacey snapped
photographs on her phone.
"Careful, Josh! Gianni's going for your beard," Caleb
warned.
Joshua chuckled and gently squeezed the little boy's flailing
hand.
"I gotcha. You don't want to pull my beard, little
fellow. Your sister will never let you live it down.
All your life you'll hear about how you pulled God's beard."
"She would, too!" Lacey affirmed. "I can already tell
she's going to be a little spitfire and I love that for
her. She was so weak when Caleb found her but the way she
fought back..."
"You're strong," Joshua whispered to Marissa. "Both of you
are. And so are your mommy and daddy."
Lacey swiped at a tear.
"Thank you, Joshua. Are you sure I can't get you another
slice of cake before you have to go?"
"No, no. It was delicious. Dinner and dessert
both. But I'm afraid I've had my fill.
Although... I'm meeting up with Perry in an hour or
so. I'm sure he'd love..."
"Perry!" Caleb interjected. "That grumpy old dude next to
the theatre?"
"That's the one!"
"I'd be happy to wrap up some cake for him but... how exactly
did that come about?" Lacey asked.
"Well... We have a new graffiti artist at the theatre."
"Oh no!" Caleb grimaced. "I'm sorry that's started
up again."
"It's really okay. Thankfully, this time it's not hate
speech. Just a young lady working out her issues with
feeling abandoned by God... but she tends to be inattentive when
working on her art which isn't safe. So... Perry and I
independently decided to keep an eye on her and once he realized
I wasn't creeping on her, well, we decided to keep watch
together. I promised him peppermint cocoa tonight which
JenniAnn is, kindly, supplying."
Caleb rested a hand on Joshua's right shoulder.
"And how are you feeling about that? You've, umm, dealt
with a lot of anger these past few weeks. First me... then
that Ed guy... that alleged church... now this girl."
"Well, the church is something else entirely. Their
anger... it's not founded on anything but spite and a real
inability to feel any sort of discomfort, however
fleeting. You... Ed... You had your reasons.
The girl still does. So... All I can do is wait
until she's ready to talk." Joshua nuzzled the
babies. "Because I love talking to my babies," he cooed.
Lacey stooped down to kiss his hair.
"I'm sure this young lady... like us... will come to realize
that you never turned away from her. Sometimes your will
is just very hard to see. But then..." She smiled at
her children. "Then it becomes very, very obvious."
Caleb, who had gleaned a bit more from his twin than Lacey knew,
grimaced.
"And sometimes a person needs to learn that not everything that
happens to them was willed by God," he offered. "But that
doesn't mean He can't help them through it."
"Exactly," Joshua replied through a lump in his throat.
"We'll pray for her," Lacey vowed. "But right now...
I'll get that cake. And I'm sending some for you,
too. You might get hungry again when Perry has his."
Joshua chuckled.
"Good point. Thank you. And thank you both for
having me. This really meant a lot."
Caleb hugged Joshua as best he could with the babies still in
his arms.
"Thank you for coming. It meant a lot to have you here
after... everything."
"It's time to move on from that, Caleb. I'm not upset with
you over it so you shouldn't be upset with yourself."
Caleb's eyes welled and he nodded.
"Just give me one minute to get this cake and then I'll grab the
babies and you two can have the proper bro hug of your dreams,"
Lacey shouted from the kitchen.
Caleb and Joshua laughed and, as soon as Lacey was able to pick
up her children, they embraced each other warmly.
"I think I've missed the nightly hugs even more than I've missed
the show itself," Caleb murmured.
"I've missed them, too. But you and Lacey can come see us
whenever you want. The guys and their wives are watching
the show tomorrow night but, after that, they'll just be milling
around. Keeping watch. I happen to know each and
every one of them would be happy to take some time off to
snuggle babies in the office. Are you coming to the dinner
tomorrow?"
"We'll be there!" Lacey promised. "I can't wait!"
"Me neither." Caleb released Joshua then took the twins so
Lacey could have her turn to hug the carpenter.
"Wonderful! I'm hoping we can introduce everyone properly
if brunch with Loreena tomorrow goes as planned."
"We'll pray about that, too. What do you think she's going
to be more shocked by? You or Crowley? Or, heck,
maybe even Andrew?" Caleb mused. "I hear she's taken a
shine to Crowley. So it would be startling to find out
he's the Serpent. But I don't know... I totally
assumed Andrew and JenniAnn were your standard issue couple and
then... he's an angel of death. You... I mean
finding out you've been hanging out with God is pretty huge...
but you're also the closest to your own secret identity because,
well, of course you are."
"The Crowley thing still kind of weirds me out," Lacey
admitted. "I mean not Crowley himself. He's
great. But just that he was built up from my childhood as
some evil thing and then... he's a plant dad who is obsessed
with Queen and Aziraphale. So my vote is Crowley."
"I'm going with Andrew. Loreena has spent the most time
with him. From all appearances he seems to be a totally
normal, human dude," Caleb pointed out.
"So no votes for me?"
Caleb and Lacey shook their heads.
"You're just too believable as Jesus."
Lacey nodded in agreement with her husband.
"Just Jesus with a more expansive wardrobe."
His eyes misting, Joshua smiled and hugged them both again and
kissed the babies' foreheads.
"Thank you. That makes me feel even better about tomorrow
but for right now..."
Caleb handed Joshua his cake.
"Have a nice time with Perry."
"I will, thank you. See you tomorrow. I love you
all!"
Caleb and Lacey shouted their love back and watched Joshua cross
the lawn and head to Dot's and Randall's house and the portal.
"Feeling better?" Lacey checked once Joshua disappeared inside.
"Much better. You?"
Lacey gave her babies a gentle squeeze.
"I feel wonderful."
*~*~*
"Are you sure you don't need gloves? Zeke said it was
chilly there."
Joshua smiled as JenniAnn fussed over him, even going so far as
to tie his hoodie for him.
"You put gloves in my pocket earlier."
"Oh right."
"Besides, Laja, if he gets cold then it's his own fault.
He controls the weather," Andrew teased as he scrubbed the
dinner dishes.
"Haha," Joshua replied. "But he makes a good point."
JenniAnn rolled her eyes.
"Are you sure one thermos is enough?"
"I mean... I could make more cocoa if I really needed to,"
Joshua pointed out. "But I think one thermos is definitely
enough."
"Okay. Now... the most important thing." JenniAnn
handed Joshua a small, beautifully wrapped package. "I
hope the shades are okay. I had Violeta and Shelby help me
since, well, they're much closer in age to Christina than I am."
Joshua kissed her forehead.
"I'm sure it's perfect. Thank you for picking it up for
me."
"Of course!" JenniAnn hugged Joshua tightly. "I hope
everything goes well. Your guys are there, right?"
Joshua nodded.
"They'll be there the whole night."
"But you're coming back here?"
"Yep. Do you want me to let you know when I'm back?
Even if it's pretty late?"
"Umm..." JenniAnn glanced over at Andrew who was laughing.
"Tell you what, I'll knock on your door three times so you know
I'm back but you don't need to acknowledge me. Just in
case you're... busy."
Andrew snorted.
"Sound like a plan?"
"It's a plan," JenniAnn agreed before giving Joshua another hug.
Andrew dried his hands then did the same.
"Have a good night, Joshua. We'll see you tomorrow
morning."
Joshua nodded.
"For brunch prep! Can't wait. Have a good time
tonight. I know you will."
With a final grin, Joshua left the Willowveil kitchen.
JenniAnn stared after him.
Andrew wrapped his arms around her.
"I was thinking before we settle in for the night... it's been a
long time since we did any swing dancing. Might be a nice
way to keep our minds occupied?"
JenniAnn smiled and nodded.
"I'd like that."
"Good!" Andrew swooped JenniAnn up and hurried towards the
ballroom, both of them laughing and unaware of Violeta and
Shelby who were making their way up to their room and spied the
two from the staircase.
The two girls smiled at each other.
"It's nice to have them back to their old selves... even if it
is slightly cringy," Shelby jested.
"Gotta love the olds," Violeta replied causing her sister to
burst into laughter.
"I think we should make friends with Steve's crew and compare
notes."
"We could start a self-help group for unconventional children of
cringy angel-human couples."
"What would we call it?"
"Al-Anam Cara. Like Al-Anon but for... well...
that." Violeta waved towards the now closed ballroom door
from which Glenn Miller and His Orchestra could be heard.
"I love it. I love them."
Violeta hugged Shelby.
"Me too."
For a moment, they each grabbed the matching crosses that Andrew
and JenniAnn had given them the previous Christmas and whispered
a prayer before resuming their walk to their room.
*~*~*
"So what's in the box?" Perry asked as Joshua poured his
cocoa. "I saw you set it down by her painting."
"An eye shadow palette."
Perry scoffed.
"Why would you get her something like that?"
"Just a hunch. Look at the eye she painted last
night. It has blue eye shadow. But she doesn't wear
any. Probably because she's been told it's a symbol of
vanity and the desire to cause a man to sin."
"I mean... it is a symbol of vanity, isn't it? Can't say
eye shadow ever prompted me to lust over a woman, though."
"One would hope not. And maybe it is... but to no greater
extent than clothing is. It's self-expression. She's
an artist. Color, shading, lighting... all of that is
important to her. She deserves to be able to express that
on a wall, on a canvas, on a computer, and, yes, even her
face. No harm in that."
"No... I suppose not. Do you have daughters?"
Joshua nodded.
"Good for you." Perry sipped his cocoa.
"Minty enough?"
"Perfectly."
"One of my friends sent along chocolate cake if you're
interested?"
Perry's eyes widened slightly.
"I've never been known to turn down cake."
"Then let's not break the trend."
Joshua smiled and produced the cake from the container that
Lacey had carefully packed it in. She'd been right.
He was feeling a little peckish and was grateful for the
additional slice.
"You're Jewish, aren't you?"
Joshua nodded.
"There are blessings over particular foods, aren't there?"
"There are."
"Is there one for cake?"
"Not for cake specifically. But one for miscellaneous
food. Would you like me to say it?"
"Please."
Joshua bowed his head.
"Barukh ata Adonai Eloheinu melekh ha’olam shehakol niyah
bidvaro. Blessed are You, Lord our God, Ruler of the
universe, at whose word all came to be. Amen."
"Amen."
Companionable silence settled over them both as they enjoyed the
first couple bites of the cake.
"It's delicious. I can tell it's homemade. Haven't
had homemade sweets since just after Hildy died."
"Well, we'll have to remedy that. Someone is always baking
something in our group."
"I don't want to impose..."
"It wouldn't be an imposition. Just being neighborly."
Perry was touched and unsure how to reply. He was saved by
Christina's arrival.
The two men quieted and watched, trying to gauge whether or not
she was wearing earbuds again.
Perry spotted them first and a nearby car backfiring with no
response from the girl confirmed she was using them.
Joshua's gaze was fixed on Christina's face as she knelt to
collect the box he'd left, addressed only to "the artist."
She looked around anxiously but then, seeing no one and unable
to resist the temptation, tore away the paper. One hand
alighted briefly on her lips in surprise then dropped down to
the palette. Her fingers drifted over the cover.
Joshua could tell she was taking each color in. She hugged
it to her chest briefly then carefully stowed it away in her
bag.
Perry lightly punched Joshua's arm.
"Looks like you did good."
Joshua gave him a tearful smile.
As Joshua kept an eye on the girl, Perry found himself studying
his companion. He was beginning to understand why St. G's
was so popular.
There was just something about their leading man...
*~*~*
An hour later, Joshua trudged up the stairs at Willowveil.
It had been a pleasant evening. Christina had only
lingered for about twenty minutes, finishing with the first eye
and beginning work on the second. Joshua had spent the
rest of the time chatting with Perry about all sorts of things:
the Yankees, whether it would be a hot summer, how the city had
changed. But now Joshua was bone-tired. Those
disembodied eyes and the real ones they represented haunted him.
He smiled as he came to Andrew's and JenniAnn's door. As
promised, he knocked three times. He chuckled when he
could just make out one of them knocking back three times,
likely on their headboard.
After preparing for bed, Joshua collapsed into his. He
closed his eyes and thanked his Dad for the many victories.
Ed returning Home and reuniting with his family.
His dinner with Caleb, Lacey, and their sweet, little twins.
Christina's obvious pleasure over her gift.
The pleasant conversation with Perry.
And tomorrow Loreena could learn the truth about him.
Joshua smiled, thinking of that.
And of Christina's eyes and the brightness that had shone in
them for that one blessed moment outside the theatre.
They were the last thing he saw before sleep overtook him.
*~*~*
Surprise
Wednesday, April 6th,
2022
Joshua awoke bright and early, eager to begin brunch
preparations. Not only would Loreena and Roger be coming
but Steve, Ed, and their crew were stopping in, too, and he
couldn't wait to see them!
Humming quietly to himself, Joshua made his way to the kitchen,
planning to start coffee for everyone. However, as he
approached, a strong aroma told him someone had beat him to
it. To his surprise, he found not Andrew and JenniAnn but
Joccy and Takoda bustling about.
"You're both up early! Good morning!" he greeted.
The couple took turns hugging Joshua before Takoda explained.
"We couldn't sleep. Too excited about the walk-through
with Adam tomorrow."
"Right! I'm looking forward to that myself. I'll be
sure to bring my clipboard along to take notes."
Joccy laughed.
"Do you really need it? I mean... forgetful is not
something I'd attribute to you."
With a chuckle, Joshua shook his head.
"No, I don't need it. But it makes me feel all official as
a carpenter."
"Well, you definitely don't need any additional credibility for
us. Dark roast or that lavender mocha blend JenniAnn
picked out?" the angel checked, his nose wrinkling.
"I'm sure the lavender mocha is delicious but dark roast,
please."
Takoda filled Joshua's customary gold mug and handed it over.
"So... while I know we all really hope Loreena sees the light
today, how are you going to explain her cousin being here if she
doesn't?" Joccy questioned.
"Well... She knows I created the portal from the theatre
to here. So the idea that I created one from Aotearoa to
here can't be that far-fetched, right?"
"I suppose not. But it's something that always confused
me. Even before I knew you like this. Just from the
gospels. Why did you sometimes just announce yourself and
other times you left it to people to figure out?" Joccy squeezed
Joshua's hand. "I know you have reasons but..." She
grinned. "I guess curious minds just want to know."
Joshua squeezed Joccy's hand back.
"I understand. There's a different reason for every
individual. But there are some commonalities. First
off, sometimes I kind of have no choice. Take, for
example, the Romanos. They saw me heal Randall. And
it was not a subtle healing. It would have been
disrespectful to play coy. Plus, why would I want
to? At other times, someone needs to know in that moment
that God is at their side. Take, for example,
Photina. Not only was she feeling alone and ostracized but
I think she would have been well... ha... within her rights to
think I was a stalker without the very crucial knowledge that I
was... and am... the Messiah. Or there's a situation like
happened recently with the Aotearoa group. Ed had
basically already told them who I was. I wasn't going to
let them think he was lying or delusional. And sometimes I
don't outright tell people because the journey to that knowledge
is meaningful for them. But other times... well, they've
been told by so many people who God is... what He says, how He
feels about them. And those people never think to ask what
they believe about God. The most respectful, loving thing
to do in those cases is let them figure me out in their own
time... to respect their intelligence, their trust, their
time. That doesn't mean I don't sometimes wish I could
hurry things along... I do. Especially when I see the pain
they feel over those malicious interpretations of me. But
the best way to remedy that isn't giving my own lecture about
who I am. The best way is just to be myself and wait."
"And I imagine members of the queer community often fall into
that last camp," Takoda mused. "At least in this society."
"They do." Joshua frowned. "If only some people gave
as much attention and passion to calling out hypocrites and
those who abuse their power and contribute to poverty..."
"The people you actually called out," Joccy murmured.
Joshua nodded then let out a sigh.
"One silver lining... People tend to go through the 'Oh my
God... oh I'm sorry... Oh wow... You're actually Jesus!'
phase a lot quicker when we've established a friendship.
And it's not that I mind that phase. It's very amusing and
cute. But I like being just Joshua. Take, for
example, JenniAnn. I like when JenniAnn fusses over me
because I know it means she really wants to. If she'd
remained stuck in that dewy-eyed, worshipful phase and was
constantly buzzing around, ensuring my pillow was fluffed,
ironing my clothes, serving me with only polished silver, and
other nonsense like that... It just wouldn't be the same,
you know?"
"Not to mention Andrew would possibly not be thrilled," Takoda
jested.
Joshua laughed and shook his head.
"No, probably not. And very understandably. And I
can only imagine how my Ama would react if I was down here
waiting for my pillow to be fluffed."
"She'd tell you in no uncertain terms to fluff your own pillow,
I'm sure." Joccy giggled at the mental image. "But I
suspect she never had to do such a thing."
"Because of ego, no. But I was just a normal kid who had
to be told when it was time to start doing things for myself."
"I bet that was bittersweet for her. And your Abi."
Takoda looked upward. "I've seen Andrew and JenniAnn get
misty eyed over Avi's and Belle's milestones often enough to
know."
"It was, yeah. Maybe especially since I was an only
child... well, at the time, anyway. And knowing, at least
in part, what was in store. But, yes, it's a pretty common
parental feeling."
"Well..." Joccy leaned over and planted a kiss on Joshua's
temple. "I hope Loreena has a very big milestone today and
that it's purely sweet for you both."
Joshua embraced the young woman warmly.
"Thank you, Joc. I appreciate that. And to that
end... who wants to help me arrange tables?" he asked with an
expectant grin.
Joccy and Takoda each took another sip of their coffees then
followed Joshua to the ballroom to begin brunch prep.
*~*~*
"I hope Andrew and JenniAnn don't think I'm rude if I check my
phone now and again," Loreena fretted as she stepped down the
gazebo stairs with Roger behind her. "I just really need
to know what this surprise is that Ant teased me about earlier."
Roger smiled to himself.
"I'm sure they won't mind."
"Maybe he's planning a trip here? I mean I doubt it.
It's so expensive but... one can hope."
"Absolutely."
Loreena paused and took a deep breath before turning to Roger.
"Do I look okay?"
"You look beautiful, mi mariposa. Why all the nerves?"
Roger gently questioned as he stroked Loreena's back.
"I don't know really... I just... I had the oddest dream
last night and I haven't quite been able to shake it."
Roger steered his girlfriend to a nearby bench.
"Sounds a bit like art imitating life. Well, your former
role, anyway."
Loreena laughed.
"Claudia? Yeah... come to think of it. See, I'm so
distracted that I didn't even think of that. Thankfully,
it wasn't a dream like that. Although Joshua was in
it. But he looked really good. Like his usual self,
I mean. But he kept saying stuff like 'You know me by
another name.' And the weird part is... sometimes I feel
like I do."
Roger stared ahead for a brief moment, praying. He
sincerely hoped that whatever Joshua had planned would get
through to Loreena. He didn't think he could handle the
secret for much longer.
"Well, why don't we go inside? Maybe you can talk to
Joshua about it? I happen to know he has quite a lot of
experience with people having weird dreams about him."
"I imagine so. Yeah. Good idea. Let's head
in."
Hand-in-hand, the two made their way up to Willowveil's front
door. They didn't have a chance to knock before Andrew
opened it.
"Hey! Good morning! So glad you're here. We
had a little last minute excitement... Belle decided to give
Joshua a makeover... but everyone else is gathered in the
ballroom so.."
Before the angel of death could finish, Joshua stepped into the
entryway, his face covered in garish make-up.
"Hi there! Just give me a moment. I was amusing
Belle while we were waiting for everyone and well..."
Joshua waved a hand over his face.
Roger couldn't hold back his laughter.
Loreena, however, was not laughing. She wasn't even really
there. Instead, she had traveled back several years... to
another man caked in make-up.
"Loreena. My name is Loreena."
The man shook her hand.
"Vero."
"Pleased to meet you, Vero."
"Likewise. Anyway... I'm sorry about what the
judges said in there. I thought you looked great."
Loreena thought, too, of her dream.
"You know me by another name."
Vero's features, once dulled and made hazy by memory, came
into focus.
Joshua's features.
But how? That had been nearly twenty years ago!
Joshua looked exactly the same.
Maybe she was just imagining the resemblance but no... she was
sure.
Vero. Truth.
"I am the Way, the Truth, and the Life."
Joshua. Jesus. Yeshua. Deliverance.
Loreena blinked back tears.
Someone thrust a handkerchief into her hand and she hurriedly
used it. When her vision was clear again, Loreena realized
only she and Joshua were left in the entryway.
"Vero," she murmured, reaching for Joshua's face.
Joshua stepped nearer, letting Loreena's hand settle on his
cheek.
"Yes."
"Jesus."
Tears welling, Joshua nodded.
"I am."
Loreena fell to her knees.
Joshua moved to his knees and wrapped her in his embrace.
Softly, he began to hum as he gently rocked Loreena.
After a few moments, she started to sing.
"Shining
down some day I know,
brighter than all their
streets of gold,
when the burdens that I carry
I will lay down,
and the sorrows I have known,
I'll see them all be
overthrown...
There'll be a diamond, a
diamond in my crown."
With the passing of the years
I will grow stronger,
just as sure as this old
world keeps spinning round.
Then the closer I will be to
my Sweetest Victory.
There'll be a diamond, a
diamond in my crown."
"Diamond used to sing that all the time. She... she'd sing
it to me whenever I was feeling down," Loreena recalled.
"I know. I heard her."
Loreena shivered.
"Why were you there? Of all the places to be, you chose a
ballroom?"
"I go where I'm needed, Loreena. You needed me that
night."
"I... I did. I was about ready to give up... on
everything."
"I know." Joshua tenderly brushed some hair behind
Loreena's ear. "But it wasn't your time."
"I... I know that now. I do. But that night... if
you'd not... You saved me. Twice."
Joshua beamed.
"And both times I was happy to do it. And I would again...
although if it's all the same to you, I'd really rather just
chat. And eat. So much good food!"
Loreena laughed.
"Absolutely," she agreed. "Oh, Josh... can I still call
you Joshua?"
"Of course! It's my name. Well, one of them.
Truth be told, I like it better than Vero. It's tied with
Yeshua and Jesus... with a bonus point for being less
conspicuous."
"Well, you had me fooled! Now I feel so silly..."
"You shouldn't. You absolutely shouldn't. It was
important to me that you come to the realization in your own
time, when you were ready... although maybe I decided to give
you a little assist this morning with the help of an
all-too-eager Belle and her little kid palette."
Loreena smiled through her tears, again stroking Joshua's
rainbow face.
"I appreciate that... I do. But oof... I woulda definitely
done some things differently with you."
"Really? You were never unkind to me."
"Well, no, but... I was so... I mean... You had to deliver
my bra to me the first... or I guess second really... day we
met!" Loreena squealed.
Joshua chuckled.
"You think I've never seen a bra? Loreena, I co-created
breasts."
It was Loreena's turn to burst out in laughter. The way he
said it... so matter-of-fact. But of course it was true!
And it was that thought, the knowledge that Joshua had created
her body, that sent a sudden chill through Loreena. She
stared down at her hands.
"Are... are you mad at me? I mean... I'm not as you
created me."
"Yes you are."
Loreena's eyes shot up to meet Joshua.
"Loreena, I know everything... well, there's a slight addendum
to that but we'll discuss it later. But I definitely know
who I'm creating when I create them. I know who they'll
grow to be. There was never a reality in which you'd grow
to be anyone but Loreena."
Fresh tears, ones of relief, streamed down Loreena's face.
"We have so much to discuss, Loreena, and I promise we
will. But we promised you brunch. And while I told
everyone not to wait on us, I know at least a couple of them
have so..." Joshua stood and held his hand out.
"Would you let me escort you to brunch?"
Beaming, Loreena nodded and took Joshua's hand.
When they entered the ballroom, everyone looked excitedly at
them but then, politely, focused on their meals... everyone
except two men.
Loreena couldn't help squealing when she saw Ant standing beside
her boyfriend.
"Surprise!" he shouted.
Joshua released Loreena's hand and smiled.
"Go on."
Loreena rushed towards Roger and Ant and threw her arms around
them.
"I... I can't believe this! First... Joshua. A-and
now..." Loreena cradled Ant's face in her hands.
"I'm hardly as noteworthy as the Messiah but... here I am.
Also, while you two were talking, I got to know Roger a
little. I approve."
Roger chuckled and clapped Ant on the back.
"Well, thank you."
Loreena hugged them both again then turned to Joshua.
"So... everyone knows?"
Joshua nodded.
"Some, like Ant, only for a couple of days. Others... for
eons."
Loreena blinked.
"Wait... eons?"
Nearby, Andrew chuckled.
"I would suggest making up your plate first. We have a lot
of explaining to do."
Loreena's eyes went wide.
"Are you... the apostle Andrew?"
Her host shook his head.
"No. He's keeping watch at the theatre."
"Right..." Loreena giggled. "I never counted those
men but... I assume there are twelve? Or maybe eleven?"
"Twelve," Joshua clarified. "Yehuda... Judas... came back
to us a few years ago."
"Well, that's... wow."
Roger squeezed Loreena's hand.
"There's been so much I've wanted to tell you. And now I
can! But Andrew's right. Food first."
In spite of how wild it seemed to go through the buffet as if
this was a normal brunch, Loreena did so. It turned out
divine revelations didn't diminish hunger.
Once Loreena, Roger, Ant, and Joshua were seated at their table,
the latter said grace. And then things took another
shocking turn for Loreena.
"So to keep this relatively quick... If you're human and
born after 1970, please raise your hands," Joshua requested.
Loreena looked on as the majority of the group raised their
hands.
"And if you're human and born before 1970..."
John's hand shot up.
"I was born in year 1."
Loreena nearly spat our her orange juice but managed to swallow
it.
"You're... John the Baptizer?"
John grinned and nodded eagerly.
"My beloved cousin." Joshua beamed at John. "And
now... if you're an angel born in the year 1000 or later..."
Only Ed, Takoda, and Violeta raised their hands.
Loreena shook her head.
"But... how? Ant, you said Ed was Steve's boyfriend.
And Takoda... Joccy... And Violeta, aren't Andrew and
JenniAnn your parents?" a confused but delighted Loreena asked.
"Am definitely Steve's boyfriend," Ed confirmed. "But also
an angel. Happens sometimes."
"Yeah, they're called anam cara relationships," Takoda
clarified. "Rare... but we seem to have had a few cluster
here."
"Andrew didn't raise his hand..." Loreena realized.
"Cause he's also an angel," Violeta explained. "And Andrew
and JenniAnn aren't literally my parents. But God
entrusted me to them because I'm only twenty four which is
really, really young for an angel."
"That's... wow. I love that but then..." Loreena's
gaze traveled to Andrew.
"I'm an angel of death... created long before 1000 AD."
Loreena let the words sink in.
"I accompany people on their final journey," Andrew
continued. "I don't bring death... I just bring people
Home. To God."
Tears welled in Loreena's eyes.
"JenniAnn was so worried about you during the height of
COVID. She said you were working so much. I couldn't
understand why a carpenter would be so overwhelmed but now..."
Andrew brought JenniAnn's hands to his lips.
"I'm glad my Laja had someone to confide in. It was a
difficult time."
"Are there any other angels of death?"
"Lots of them. None here right this moment, though.
But Adam, Henry, and Eli are. You might meet Azrael at
some point. And Michael sometimes fills in," Shelby
explained.
"Michael as in..."
"The archangel," Aziraphale piped up. "Azrael, too."
"Are you... one too?"
"Principality," Aziraphale answered with pride. "And Angel
of the Eastern Gate."
"And Crowley..." Loreena looked tenderly at him as he
played with a cloth napkin.
"The Angel of Gethsemane," Joshua told her. "And the
Serpent of Eden."
Loreena blinked.
"The Serpent..."
"He didn't fully understand what he was doing!" Aziraphale
defended. "And, besides, that's all in the past now
and..."
Loreena set down the scone she'd been holding and made her way
to the table Crowley and Aziraphale were sharing with Joccy and
Takoda.
Crowley briefly peered up at the woman but then, again, focused
on the napkin. His fidgety hands stilled when Loreena
rested her own hands on them.
"When I saw you that first night at auditions... It gave
me hope that I'd be accepted there. Loved even. And
it wasn't false hope. Far from it. I don't care who
you are or what you did. That meant the world to me,"
Loreena effused.
Crowley let out a shuddering sigh.
"Thank you."
"Of course! And wow... The Angel of Gethsemane and
the Serpent of Eden! You must have quite the story!"
"I'm very intriguing." Crowley gave Loreena a sly smile.
Loreena laughed and the two embraced.
"Now go finish your breakfast," Crowley urged. "I promise
the apples didn't come from me." He winked.
Loreena laughed again, squeezed his hands, then returned to her
table.
"I have so many questions... but this is wonderful!"
"We have lots of time to answer them," Joshua assured.
"And many more people for you to meet properly now. But to
start... Ant has quite the story for you!"
As Loreena enjoyed her brunch, her cousin animatedly told her
the saga of Ed and Steve. She marveled at how it had all
come together... how a man and a reformed demon falling in love
had eventually led her cousin back to her.
It struck her then that God had used a queer relationship to
bring all this wonder and beauty about... and Loreena suspected
she only knew the half of it.
*~*~*
"I spoke to Andrew and the Friends are having a dinner before
the show tonight," Jamie shared as she and Marty sat in her
garden. "We could go to that, if you'd like. The
timing is a little odd for us. 10:30 PM here. But we
could do it and then attend the show. But he said there
are also tickets available for tomorrow and Saturday.
Friday's sold out. But even at that, he said we could
still have the box if we liked. So take your pick of
shows."
Marty toyed with the leaves on a nearby flower.
"Tonight is too soon, perhaps. I assume Ed will be there?"
"I didn't specifically ask but, yes, probably. Everyone's
meeting the apostles."
Marty nodded.
"Does Vonnie have a preference?"
"Not really. She said we can meet them another
night. They're certainly not going any where."
"Tomorrow may be better."
"All right. I'll let Andrew know to save us four
tickets... unless you'd prefer the box?"
"General admission is preferable to me. I like to watch
the audience, too."
"Right. I'll let Andrew know." Jamie sent off a
quick text then returned her attention to Marty. "If you
don't mind my asking... Why are you having such a hard
time with Ed yet you came around fairly quickly with
Crowley? Sure, Ed held JenniAnn hostage but Crowley
trespassed, so to speak. Andrew and JenniAnn didn't invite
him to Asteriana. He just showed up with Aziraphale."
"But Andrew and JenniAnn were told to expect him."
"You think he knew that?"
Marty said nothing for a few moments.
"No. Likely not."
"Also, from JenniAnn's perspective, I think the Serpent of Eden
and the Angel of the Eastern Gate would be more intimidating
than Edgar, a minor principality who is considerably younger
than me, and his human boyfriend."
"But I knew Crowley! He's annoying and I've spent
eons wanting to shake some sense into him. But I knew he
was harmless. His cosmic hissy fit started because he
couldn't understand why God allows harm to come to humans... to
Earth. He wasn't going to harm JenniAnn. Or
Andrew. And especially not the children. Ed... I've
written about him, yes. But I never met him until this
week."
Jamie crossed her arms over her chest.
"But JenniAnn told Andrew she was fine."
"She could have been manipulated."
Jamie scoffed.
"Marty... A whole pack of demons tried to turn her against
Andrew and failed miserably. You really think some baby
angel with poor impulse control was going to manipulate her?"
The scribe frowned.
"I suppose not."
"I wonder if your reactions aren't really related to Crowley or
Ed at all. I wonder if these past few years... even before
Andrew and JenniAnn were attacked... took a toll," Jamie gently
suggested, resting a hand on Marty's back. "Think about
it. Crowley and Aziraphale showed up in Asteriana seeking
help months before the pandemic began. Ed... He
showed up after two years spent worrying about JenniAnn or the
kids getting exposed to COVID, months after the demonic
attack... An attack you weren't there to protect them
from. And all that after documenting death after death,
illness after illness. I think you've displaced your
anger, hurt, and frustration from the past two years onto Ed."
Tears formed in Marty's eyes but he refused to let them fall.
Jamie continued, clasping one of the elder angel's hands.
"I know how it is. I know what you feel for Andrew and
JenniAnn and their family is different from what I felt for
Gwen. But it's very similar to how I felt for every
generation who followed her. And when something especially
tragic happened... it took a while... a good while... to settle
back down, to not see everything and everyone as a threat.
And I know... as Vonnie surmised... that it's even deeper than
that. You see in Andrew and JenniAnn a chance to begin
again, a chance to walk the mortal realms again, recognized and
loved by humans. Because they are our sisters, brothers,
siblings. The chasm that started in Eden, it didn't just
separate God and humanity. It separated us. Satan
fears Andrew because he sees in him and JenniAnn and the
community they've built around themselves an echo of Eden... the
start of something that might bring us all back to Eden.
And you... you adore and love them for the same reason.
And they love you! No wonder it upsets you when you see
that threatened... see them threatened... whether by disease or
demonic threat. But don't let the past... your worries...
taint your love. Don't let it lead to control...
vindictiveness... bitterness. Talk to Ed. If you
really think about it, isn't he just another opportunity to get
back to Eden? I mean... are there any other human/angel
anam caras in Aotearoa?"
A disobedient tear slid down Marty's left cheek.
"One pair... very different. But, no, none like Andrew and
JenniAnn... except Edgar and Steve. I... I can see that
now."
Jamie hugged Marty tightly.
"Good."
Marty was silent for several moments before he drew in a deep
breath, slowly let it out, and spoke.
"I still think it best to wait until tomorrow to make my
return. And... I want to speak to Edgar. We may
never have spent time together but... I am still his eldest
brother. And I think I should set a good example in
apologizing when I've done wrong."
Jamie beamed.
"I think that's a great idea! And you are an amazing big
brother... even if you sometimes have a hard time admitting when
us younger siblings know a thing or two."
Marty chuckled and returned Jamie's hug.
"Yes, well, I will work on that. I still sometimes want to
give Crowley a good shake... don't worry, I will resist the
impulse. But you, my dear, are very wise."
"Thank you. And you are a very pleasant house guest.
Very tidy. I imagine Andrew and JenniAnn are very happy
about that."
Marty shrugged.
"One has to set a good example for the children." He gave
a wistful smile. "I've missed them. I'll be glad to
get back."
"I'm sure they're looking forward to having their Uncle Marty
back. And... I've no intention of sending you back to them
empty handed."
Jamie stood and offered Marty her hand.
"Come on! Let's bake some cookies to bring back to
celebrate your return."
Grinning, Marty took Jamie's hand and followed her.
Late that afternoon, the lobby of St. G's was buzzing as the
cast and crew gathered for an early dinner.
All of the
Friends warmly re-welcomed Loreena, relieved that they could now
talk freely about Joshua and his friends and family around her.
In order to give the Twelve a
break from their security duties, Joshua had called on Azrael,
Hahana, Elazer, Zaila, Michael, and Raphael to keep watch.
And so the
celebratory group included all twelve apostles along with their
nine wives. Cephas and Rakhyl took it upon themselves to
make introductions which included Andreas and his wife,
Rahab. Yaqob ben Zebedee and his wife, Naamah, gently
teased Yohannan about being one of only three single
apostles. Philippus had brought along his wife, Tamar,
whose sister, Serah, was married to Bar Tolmay. Yaqob ben
Halphi's wife was named Tabitha. Shimeon was there with
his wife, Sophia. Though single, Thoma and Mattay ate with
T.J. who had married Thoma's sister, Rebekah. Yehuda and
his wife, Tirzah, rounded out the group. While all of the
wives were jubilant over being among Joshua and the Friends and
only an hour away from watching their Rabbi rock out, none were
as happy as Tirzah who was all too aware that had this blessed
occasion come only a few years before, her husband wouldn't have
been there. When Cephas called their names, Tirzah beamed
at Yehuda. After the introductions concluded, the group
melded in seamlessly with the Friends, eventually abandoning
their tables to mingle freely.
After a brief check-in from Yehuda, Ed squeezed Steve's hand.
"Let's step outside, love. I'd like for you to meet
Michael and Raphael," he suggested. "And I want to check
in with Hahana."
"Oh, yes! That would be lovely," Steve agreed.
Once the couple were outside, they approached Hahana and Azrael
who were closest to the building.
"Ed!" Hahana embraced him tightly. "I was hoping I'd
see you. How are you doing?"
"Wonderful! Really great. Feels like I never left in
some ways. And it was beautiful to see Ant reunite with
his cousin."
"I'm not sure they've been apart for more than five minutes at a
time since," Steve gushed. "We came here looking for
forgiveness for Ed and... well... we got so much more."
Azrael smiled as Ed looped his arm around Steve's waist.
"He does that frequently... gives us even more than we ask
for." He caught sight of movement up the block. "I
just wish more people recognized their blessings," he added with
an edge to his voice.
The four watched, grimacing, as a van pulled up to where Michael
and Raphael stood. Picketers stepped onto the sidewalk,
signs at the ready.
"I think maybe we'll wait for introductions..." Ed suggested.
Steve shook his head. Feeling emboldened, he wasn't going
to let the hatemongers intimidate them.
"No. I want to meet Michael and Raphael. We have as
much right to be over there as they do," Steve protested.
"I want to meet your friends!"
Hahana smiled approvingly.
"Steve, I dunno, mate... They're not even so much friends
as..."
"Well, I'm going."
Steve began to approach and, without hesitation, Ed followed.
*~*~*
Christina huddled against the van door, wishing she could
disappear. Maybe she could run out... But, no,
someone had enabled the child lock.
"Remember what Pastor Quentin said: hold those signs up
proudly! We're on God's side! We're on Christ's
side! We stand between the people going into that theatre
and the gates of Hell!"
Christina wanted to vomit.
The others in the van murmured agreement with Malachi.
"This is our story! It belongs to us! Not some gay
Jew. Not some perverts."
More cheers.
Inwardly, Christina was screaming. If anyone knew
perversion...
The van door on the other side opened.
"Now... Go! Go! Go!"
Christina tried her door but it remained locked. She froze
as she realized she was alone in the van with Malachi.
"What's the matter, Christina?"
Christina felt like she was being strangled. She opened
her mouth but no sound came out.
Malachi's hand rested on her knee which he squeezed.
"I won't let them hurt you. I'll protect you."
Tears welled in Christina's eyes as Malachi's hand slid up her
thigh.
"You need to get out of the van, Christina. You need to do
your part to share our message of truth.... or else.
Understand?"
Christina nodded.
Malachi released her thigh.
"Good girl."
He handed her a sign.
"Let's go."
Malachi exited the van and held open the door for Christina.
She grabbed her bag, slid down the seat and hurried onto the
sidewalk, raising a sign above her head.
*~*~*
"Oh dear... Looks like they don't know the difference
between it's and its... Typical." Raphael rolled his
eyes at the assemblage of picketers. "Anyway... So
you've been Home, Edgar?"
"Aww, yeah. Joshua took me yesterday. Got to see my
iwi. Meant a lot." Ed's eyes misted. "I tried
not to get my hopes up too high before coming here but even if I
had... they woulda been exceeded."
Michael squeezed his hand.
"I'm so happy for you. Both of you!" He beamed at
Steve. "You've got a one-of-a-kind here, my friend."
Steve was speechless. The Archangel Michael had called him
"friend"...
The idyllic moment was interrupted by shuffling from the
picketers.
"Looks like they're having some iss..."
"Ed!" Steve screeched as Michael and Raphael moved to shield the
younger angel. But they were too late.
Christina had launched herself at Ed and her fingernails dug
into his back like claws.
"Hey there! What do you think..." Ed's bark softened
when he realized the girl was shaking. Rawiri reawakened
within him. Protectively, he wrapped his arms around her.
"You get away from her!" Malachi shouted. "Get your
filthy..."
"Please, hide me... Please..." Christina pleaded.
"We need to get her inside. Now," Ed directed.
Malachi stormed towards the five.
Raphael nodded.
"Run. We'll keep them away."
With Steve alongside him, Ed hurried towards St. G's with
Christina.
"Ed..." Hahana murmured as he approached.
"She needs to get inside."
Azrael opened the door and, once the trio was through, stood
protectively in front of it.
"Get ready for trouble..."
Hahana nodded, waiting as the cluster of enraged church people
hurried forward with Michael and Raphael trying to fend them off
without creating any more of a scene.
Azrael whistled, gaining the attention of Elazer and Zaila who
were in the parking lot.
"We picked a bad night to sub in," Raphael joked as he reached
the doors of St. G's.
"Protect the windows!" Michael shouted as the onslaught began.
*~*~*
Inside the theatre lobby, the Friends all looked on in surprise
as Ed and Steve returned with Christina still clinging to the
former. They'd just barely gotten the young woman to a
seat before pounding on the windows started.
Detective Matthew Bratton abandoned the table he'd been sitting
at with Tyron and his family and approached.
"What's going on?"
"I dunno. She ran away from the picketers and asked me to
hide her." Ed lowered his voice. "Hey there, you
okay?" he checked with Christina.
She'd begun to bawl.
"I'm sorry... I'm sorry..."
Andrew joined them and knelt near Christina's chair.
"Miss, did you enter this theatre willingly?"
Christina nodded.
"And if you don't mind my asking... how old are you?"
"Ni-nineteen..."
"Good. Thank you. Can someone get her a plate,
please?" Andrew requested.
"I will," Joshua replied.
"So a grown woman willingly entered a building," Matthew
reiterated. "I'll go take care of this."
Tyron hurried over and set a hand on Matthew's arm.
"Do you want me to go with you? I may have left the force
but... I'm still your partner."
Matthew smiled and shook his head.
"You are. But I got this. The angels have got my
back... and I have a badge. I think I can shut them right
up."
Purposefully, Matthew strode out of the front door. He
lifted his badge just as Michael was ducking out of the way of
Malachi's fist.
"Police! Everyone freeze! Right now!" Matthew
shouted.
To his amusement, half of the group looked terrified. The
angels looked slightly miffed but pleased.
"Just because I don't have a shiny piece of metal..." Raphael
muttered.
Matthew stifled a chuckle and ignored him.
"It's my understanding that a young lady with your group is
inside this theatre?" he questioned.
"Yes!" a woman responded. "A man grabbed her and..."
"Nonsense! She grabbed Ed," Michael protested. "I
was standing right..."
"How old is she?" Matthew pressed.
"A child," Malachi replied at the same time as the woman said
"nineteen."
"I'm going with nineteen since that's what the young lady
herself told me and you seem to all be aware of that."
Malachi glared at the woman.
"And because of her age and because this is a free country, she
can be wherever she pleases and, right now, that appears to be
inside. So what's the issue?"
"She's not well," Malachi explained. "Her judgment can't
be trusted."
"But I should trust the judgment of people trying to break
windows in violation of New York Penal Law 145... something
that, I might point out, is punishable by up to a year in jail
plus probation and a fine?"
The churchgoers were silent.
"And I believe I saw you, sir, swinging at my friend, Michael,"
Matthew continued. "Assault charges can carry some hefty
penalties. Maybe I should go check out the security
footage?"
One of the picketers bolted down the street.
"Coward!" Raphael shouted after him.
"We should go," Malachi announced.
"I really think you should," Matthew agreed. "Unless any
of you would like to make a complaint?" He surveyed the
angels' faces. They all shook their heads. "All
right then. Now go."
Hurriedly, the remaining five picketers made their way to their
van.
"Thanks, Matthew. We could have dealt with them swiftly if
Joshua had allowed us to use our full powers," Michael pointed
out.
Matthew chuckled.
"I know you would have. And you all did a great job as
is. I don't see so much as a ping in the windows and it
sounded like they were really pounding on them."
Hahana smiled.
"Joshua said we couldn't use powers that would attract
attention," she whispered. "He didn't say we couldn't
reinforce the windows."
"Gotcha. You did good. But now... I better get back
in there. Sounds like we have an interesting situation
afoot."
"Did Joshua look surprised?" Elazer asked.
Matthew shrugged.
"I don't know, actually. I didn't see his initial reaction
but... this has to be good, right?"
Michael squeezed his shoulder.
"One less member in that church is definitely a good thing."
The detective nodded.
"I doubt they'll be back any time soon. You all coming
in?"
"Yes, let's go in," Zaila encouraged. "So no one worries
about us."
"And... I could stand to eat." Raphael grinned.
Michael laughed and clapped him on the back.
"Okay, everyone inside."
He waved them all ahead of him then, after a quick survey of the
surrounding area, Michael followed the group inside.
*~*~*
Christina sat quietly, picking at her food. It wasn't that
she didn't want to eat it. Somehow, whomever had prepared
her plate had picked only things she liked. However, she
still felt nauseated and anxious. She was also very aware
of the fact that she had crashed a party without meaning to.
"Can I get you more soda?" Ed offered.
"No. Thanks. I'm fine." Christina attempted a
smile.
Ed returned it.
Panic suddenly seized Christina. She hadn't planned this
out at all! She'd only run towards Ed to get away from
Malachi and now he was going to tell her parents that she'd made
a scene... and who knew what else he'd tell them? She
couldn't go home. Her only "friends" were through the
church and...
"Hey there, we'll figure it out, yeah?" Ed encouraged.
"How did you know what I was thinking?"
"I've run away from Home myself. Once. The first
night was the hardest. But you're smarter than me.
You ran towards people who can help you. We'll figure out
a place for you to stay."
JenniAnn who had been hovering nearby approached.
"My cousin founded a women's shelter. She doesn't run it
any more but we're all good friends with the ladies who
do. They used to act here. Or, if you'd rather, I'm
sure we could find someone with an extra room."
"I... I don't know."
Ed patted Christina's arm.
"Well, you have time to think it over. I don't think
anyone's leaving until the show is over."
"I'm afraid not," Andrew agreed. "Of course, we could
arrange a ride for you if you want to head to the shelter
now. But you're also more than welcome to hang around
here. You don't have to watch the show if you're not
comfortable with..."
"I've seen it," Christina surveyed the room then pointed at
Yehuda. "He let me in. Into the box. I... I...
wasn't comfortable with it but not for the reasons you're
thinking." She looked to Ed with pleading eyes.
"They made me hold that sign and..."
Ed squeezed her hand.
"I know. I understand."
"It... it just hurt to watch but it was good. It really
was. But I..." Christina shook her head. "I
can't again... not yet. Maybe... I could help out
here?"
"Sweetie, you don't have to help. You should just
relax. But absolutely you can stay out here in the lobby,"
JenniAnn promised. "Let's see... Owen, Amala, and
Fr. Mike will be out here helping with the merchandise.
They can keep you company."
"Tonight's my off night. I can sit with you... only if
you'd like," Loreena offered.
Christina met the woman's gaze then looked away guiltily.
Fresh tears slid down her cheeks.
Loreena's heart broke for the girl. She approached and
crouched beside Christina's chair.
"The things your church said and did... they hurt me. They
hurt a lot of us," Loreena admitted. "Deeply. But...
you're here. You ran away. That's so, so
brave. I don't know your story. I don't even know
your name. But I know that what you did was brave.
So let's put that part of the past behind us, hmm?"
Christina slowly looked up and nodded then held out her hand.
"My name is Christina."
"My name is Loreena. I'm pleased to meet you."
Christina opened her mouth to reply in kind but a sob choked her
voice.
Loreena wrapped her arms around her.
"You're okay. You're safe. We'll keep you safe," she
vowed.
At the back of the room, Joshua watched with tears in his eyes.
"Lord, why don't you speak to her?" Zeke questioned.
"You didn't even bring her plate to her," Cephas pointed
out. "I'm sure you could put her at ease and..."
"He can't," Mattay interrupted. "Not now."
"But he's the Lord. How can he..."
Mattay took one of Joshua's hands in both of his.
"He can't," he repeated, peering into Cephas' eyes. "Not
yet."
"What do you know?" Cephas pressed.
"It's not my story to tell. All I know is that I am my
mother's son."
Cephas quieted and bowed his head.
"Mattay..." Joshua murmured before embracing him tightly.
Cephas and Zeke exchanged looks before each set a gentle hand on
Joshua's quaking back.
*~*~*
With Joshua's blessing, Loreena spent much of Act I sitting with
Christina and a program, explaining to her how everyone was
related.
"See, years ago, this theatre was owned by a married
couple. Their names were Doug and Lucy. After Lucy
died, Doug, who had been the director, wanted to go be with his
son and his family. So that's when Andrew, our director,
stepped in. The theatre was then passed down to Emma and
Peter. They usually play Mary Magdalene and Jesus but they
just had a baby. So... that's why Joshua is playing Jesus
again... something he first did that year after Doug left... and
Ivy and I are splitting Mary Magdalene. Andrew's partner
is JenniAnn, our make-up artist. And they have five kids,
including Max who plays Simon the Zealot, Violeta who plays
Mary, Jesus' mom, and Shelby who is in the chorus some
nights. My fellow Mary Magdalene, Ivy, is married to Sy
whose parents are Zeke... Judas... and Diana who is in the
chorus."
Christina responded with a wistful smile.
"It's like a big family."
Loreena nodded.
"And that's not even the half of it!"
As Loreena continued to run through the program, Christina
marveled.
"So many interconnected people and so... well... diverse."
"We are."
"I like that. My church... it's just a bunch of white
people, most of them my parents' age or older. A small
handful of them have kids my age who haven't totally
bailed. And, obviously, no one is gay... or transgender."
"At least not that they say," Loreena pointed out.
"True. I hope no one is. It's awful enough being
trapped there without also hearing that garbage about yourself."
"Yes. If you don't mind my asking... how is it that you
managed to escape their beliefs even if you couldn't get out
physically until now?"
Christina stared ahead.
"I was home-schooled up until high school. And back
then... I did believe a lot of what they said. But the
church grew a little after... a certain hateful loudmouth became
president and emboldened people. So then my mom got busier
with the church... pastor's wife and all... and they sent me to
high school. Nearly everyone either ignored me completely
or made fun of me. I mean... look at me. Every inch
of skin covered from neck to toe. No make-up.
No jewelry except a cross necklace. Only one group of kids
were kind to me... a trio of queer kids. They didn't have
to but they answered my questions... helped me to see things
differently. But then one day my dad showed up at school
during lunch and saw us together and... back to
homeschooling. But they couldn't control my mind.
Not any more. The thing is..." Christina began to
cry. "I still love them. That's why I didn't just up
and leave the day I turned eighteen. But... some things
are unforgivable."
Loreena wasn't sure if these "things" were on Christina's part
or her parents' but she sensed now was not the time to ask.
"Well, I'm glad you knew to come to us. But it does make
me wonder... why did you?"
"I just... I knew I had to get away. Tonight. And...
your friend was right there. And when I saw the show and
read the notes in the program and saw how much love everyone
seemed to have for each other... it felt safe. And also...
I'm the one who painted the graffiti."
Loreena nodded.
"And someone here... they knew. A-and they left an eye
shadow palette for me. Was it you?"
Loreena shook her head. She suspected she knew Who had but
also felt it wasn't right to say.
"It wasn't. But there are any number of kind people here
who might have."
"Yeah... So... It felt safe. To come
here. I... I'd avoided having to picket until
tonight. I hated holding that sign. Hated being out
there. And I'm sorry if it hurt anyone but... it turned
out to be a blessing in disguise for me."
Loreena smiled.
"Well, I'm glad you're here. And we'll figure the rest
out. Any ideas on what you'd like to do tonight?"
Christina's face flushed.
"I don't have any right to ask anyone for favors."
"No shame in asking. People can always say no."
Christina nodded.
"Could I stay with you? You can say no, of course, and I
would understand comp..."
Loreena patted Christina's arm.
"You can absolutely stay with me but... my boyfriend,
Roger..." Loreena pointed to where Roger was chatting with
Fr. Mike. "He's been staying with me. Not like
that... yet. It's just been stressful and a little scary
so... we felt better being close by. But he can stay in my
room. You'd have the living room to yourself. Would
that be okay?"
"I... I... yes. Thank you."
"Then it's a plan! I have to work tomorrow but we could
get you to a library to spend the day or a museum or there's
always someone hanging out here if you'd like to come back
here."
Christina looked around.
"I'd like to come back here. I feel comfortable here
and... I should repaint the back wall, cover up what I did."
"If you really want to. But I suspect Andrew and Joshua
and Emma and Peter would just as soon you finish what you
started. We're all creative sorts here. We
understand that an artist needs an outlet."
"I'm not an artist..."
"I don't know about that. But we can ask Andrew or Joshua
to be sure."
Christina flinched.
"I... It's nothing personal but I just... I'm not really
comfortable with Joshua."
Loreena felt as if she'd been stabbed in the heart. She's
certainly had her issues with Christianity... with the Jesus
she'd been taught about even. But never with Joshua.
Still, she was able to keep her emotions in check.
"All right. That's okay. Well, we can check with
Andrew?"
"Yes, please."
"For now, since you're staying with us, would you like to come
meet Roger?" Loreena offered.
"Yeah, sure." Christina smiled shyly and nodded.
"Great!" Loreena held her hand out to the younger woman
and led her over to Roger.
"Hey there! Everything going okay?" he checked as they
approached.
"Swimmingly. Christina is staying at my place tonight."
"How nice!" Fr. Mike cheered.
Roger tried not to hide his disappointment.
"Oh. Wow. Great. I'll get my stuff out of your
way and head home so..."
"We'll definitely move your stuff and change the bedding for
sure but you can stay with me in my room," Loreena
insisted. "Christina said she doesn't mind."
Nervously, Roger looked to Fr. Mike who burst out laughing.
"Are you wanting my blessing? Because yeah, sure."
In spite of the guilt she felt for displacing Roger, Christina
couldn't help but giggle when the man blushed.
"Then it's decided!" Loreena chirped. "And you'll get to
use my new sheets! Peacock feather print!"
"Thank you but I really don't want to cause any trouble..."
Christina insisted.
"Peacock sheets are never trouble," Loreena countered with an
easy smile before wrapping her arms around Roger's waist.
"We should get donuts for breakfast."
"Absolutely," he agreed. "Do you have any dietary
concerns, Christina?"
Christina shook her head. The knot in her stomach was
beginning to unravel and she suspected she just might actually
be hungry come morning.
"Awesome! Then it's a plan."
Christina smiled and nodded, stunned by the drastic change in
direction her life had taken in only a couple of hours.
*~*~*
After curtain call, JenniAnn grabbed Joshua's arm to get his
attention.
"Before you head to the lobby, Loreena's waiting in the
office. She needs to talk to you."
"Everything okay?"
"Everything's great. I'll tell Andrew you'll be out in a
bit."
"Thanks!"
Joshua smiled at JenniAnn then hurried to the office.
"Loreena!" he hugged her. "How are you?"
"I'm great! You?"
"Really good but I'm so sorry we didn't get more of a chance to
talk this evening. I wanted to but, well, that addendum to
my omnipotence that I mentioned earlier? I don't know
everything that's going to happen when I'm on Earth like
this. Not unless my Dad tells me. So I honestly had
no idea Christina was going to show up like that. I had an
inkling she'd return here but... the how and when was a surprise
even to me."
"A good one, I hope?"
Joshua nodded.
"Very. I'm glad she's away from them."
"Me too. And I wanted to talk to you about Christina,
actually. She asked to stay with me. So, of course,
I agreed. But I didn't want to send Roger away so... he's
staying in my room. Is that okay?"
"Sure. I'd just like you to get a basketball and keep the
basketball between you at all times," Joshua requested.
"Leaving room for the Holy Spirit and all."
Shocked, Loreena nodded.
"Oh, umm, all..."
Joshua burst out laughing.
"I'm kidding!" He hugged Loreena as she began to laugh,
too.
"Joshua! I totally would have done it!"
"I know you would have and I love you for that but I absolutely
trust both you and Roger to respect each other's
boundaries. It's fine. You'll both sleep better that
way. And it would be a good thing for Christina to see a
happy couple in their element."
"Well... we can definitely give her that."
Joshua kissed Loreena's forehead.
"I know. Thank you. It's no small thing inviting
Christina into your home after everything."
"We can't help what family we're born into."
"No... But we can build beautiful ones for
ourselves. I'm so glad you're a part of this one,
Loreena. Now... I won't keep you any longer. Please
give Roger a hug for me and... are you getting donuts tomorrow?"
"Yes, actually."
"Could you please get one of those big ones with the white
frosting and the rainbow sprinkles for Christina? She
always wanted one but her parents..."
Loreena groaned.
"They wouldn't let her have rainbow sprinkles?"
Joshua grimaced.
"We're all getting rainbow sprinkle donuts," Loreena declared
with defiance. She hugged Joshua. "I wish you could
be there but..."
Joshua squeezed her hands.
"I know. Christina needs some space right now. But
we can chat before the show tomorrow?"
"Absolutely. Have fun with the meet-and-greet."
"Thank you. Rest well. I love you."
Tears of bliss filled Loreena's eyes.
"I love you, too, Joshua. I hope you get to rest well,
too, in time. See you tomorrow."
"See you tomorrow," Joshua echoed before giving Loreena's hands
a final squeeze. He watched from the back door, smiling
after Loreena as she joined Christina and Roger in the parking
lot. He looked up and could just make out Perry's
silhouette on his porch.
It was going to be a long night but a good one Joshua hoped.
*~*~*
"Can I get you anything else?" Loreena checked as Christina
stood by the newly made up sofa bed and caressed the sheets.
"No, no. I'm fine. Thank you."
"Well, if you get hungry or thirsty during the night, help
yourself to anything that's in the kitchen."
"I'll be fine but thank you."
"Knock if you need anything," Roger directed, waving towards
Loreena's bedroom door.
Christina smiled and nodded.
"Okay. But I'm sure I'll be fine. More than fine."
"Good." Loreena gently squeezed Christina's
shoulder. "Sleep well."
"You too. Good night."
"Good night!"
Loreena took Roger's hand and led him into her room, closing the
door behind them.
"She seems reasonably happy, doesn't she?"
"She does," Roger affirmed. "Although I can't help but
think..."
"What?"
"Well, how screwed up does someone's living situation need to be
for them to feel safer sleeping in the living room of someone
they've only just met?"
"Yeah... That thought crossed my mind." Loreena
frowned as she turned down the bed. "And also latching
onto Ed like that. I mean she at least knew I was in the
show. She couldn't have had any idea who Ed was."
"Well, he was wearing an NYC Pride shirt. So she probably
assumed he's gay."
"Actually... is he gay? I'm still trying to sort so much
out!"
Loreena plopped into bed and then patted the spot beside
her. Roger smiled and complied.
"I don't think so properly... at least not yet. And I
don't think Andrew's straight as we would think of it. And
all angels are asexual. But my understanding is Ed isn't
romantically attracted to Steve because he's male. He's
romantically attracted to him because he's Steve. Same
with Andrew. JenniAnn being female is incidental.
He's attracted to her because she's JenniAnn. If she had
been a he named Jim, Andrew would still feel the same. I
think..."
"So... demi-romantic, in a way?"
"Yeah. I think that's the closest human term we have for
them. But for an added wrinkle... Joshua is letting Ed
become human eventually. So, at that point, my assumption
is that, yes, he'd be a gay man... but still only into Steve."
Loreena blinked.
"Wait... what? Ant said Joshua said they'd grow old
together but somehow I didn't make that connection."
Roger chuckled.
"Yeah, that one really came out of left field. I'm sure
Joshua and his Dad have their reasons. If I had to
guess... Ed's been through a lot. He lost his entire
iwi... tribe, basically... to an epidemic years and years
ago. So then he turned away from God."
"So... Ed was a demon... I get that. Ant said as
much but... he seems so... non-demonic?"
"Yeah. He was like a Crowley-style demon. He didn't
do much of anything to really harm anyone. Then he was
assigned to Steve who he was supposed to possess and bring down
his sober living house but... oops... he fell in love instead."
Loreena laughed.
"My God... That's absolutely absurd. I love it so
much."
"Yeah. So... if I had to guess... I'd say that letting Ed
live as a human is part of his healing process. And also a
nice bonus for Steve."
"How do you know all this? Didn't it just all come
out? Do you all, like, send out newsletters or something?"
Roger chuckled and shook his head.
"No. I mean we all care about each other. But we do
stay out of each other's romantic business. This was a
special case, though. I mean... I didn't send out an alert
when I brought you to that first rehearsal. But a former
demon and his boyfriend and a whole house full of people showing
up? Yeah, Andrew thought some explanation was owed.
I assume Ed and Steve signed off on the email he sent us all."
"Yes, probably so. Wow... I'm going to have to ask
Ant a bit more about what he thought about all of that as it was
happening..."
Roger hugged Loreena.
"So that was some surprise, huh?"
Loreena beamed.
"The best ever. How long had you known about Ant being
around?"
"Just since yesterday. Oh... that reminds me. Ed
wants to talk to you."
"To me?!"
"Yeah. I think he would have tonight but, well, the
Christina thing threw everyone for a loop."
"Even Joshua..."
"Yeah... Sometimes it's kind of weird how that
works. You expect him to know literally everything.
But he likes it this way. I mean... it can be a
double-edged sword. But mostly it's good. Like
earlier with you. He got to experience that, fully, in
real time. It wasn't just a foregone conclusion for him
that you'd recognize your Vero."
Loreena snuggled against Roger's chest and sighed.
"Happiest moment of my life..."
Roger kissed her hair.
"I'm so glad. Are you mad at all at me for not just
telling you?"
"Absolutely not! I mean... up until very recently, I would
have thought that maybe the show had went to your head and you
were losing touch with reality. But even as I got closer
to Joshua and realized there was something about him... I
don't know. I mean I would have still been thrilled if
you'd just told me. But the... well, magic... of that
moment... of Vero and Joshua colliding... of Jesus and Joshua
colliding... I wouldn't have wanted anything else."
"Good..."
Roger yawned causing Loreena to do the same.
"I don't want today to end..." Loreena lamented.
"Me neither. It was an awesome day but... we'll have more
awesome days to come."
"Mmm hmm."
"I love you, mi mariposa," Roger murmured.
Even as the rest of her grew more and more tired, Loreena's
heartbeat quickened.
"I love you, too, mi dulce nutria. Good night, Roger."
"Good night, Loreena."
And soon, snuggled together, the two began to drift off.
Loreena smiled to herself, glad that Joshua hadn't really
insisted on a basketball.
*~*~*
When the last of the superfans had left the theatre's lot,
Joshua noticed that Perry was still stationed on his
porch. He turned to Andrew and JenniAnn.
"You should head home. I'll be around later. I
suspect Perry has learned about this evening's excitement."
"Probably so," Andrew agreed. "If you need anything when
you get back, you know where to find us."
"I do. But I'll be fine." Joshua hugged them
both. "G'night. I love you."
"Love you, too, Joshua." JenniAnn patted his cheek.
"It's been a very good day."
"It has. Now go, get out of the chill."
"C'mon, Laja. Good night, Joshua. Love you."
Joshua watched the couple head back into the theatre then made
his way to Perry, pulling his cloak more tightly around
him. To his delight, Perry handed him a mug when he
reached the porch.
"I figured it was my turn to supply the cocoa."
"Thank you. Just what I needed."
"You're welcome. You're looking very holy."
Joshua grinned.
"Thanks, I think?"
"It's a good look for you. You look... well, you look a
whole lot better than a lot of those movie fellows."
"Thank you. So... how was your night, Perry?"
"Interesting. I returned home from grocery shopping just
in time for your patrons to start lining up. They were all
abuzz."
"Oh?"
"Something about your theatre being attacked by the picketers...
after one ran away? And into your theatre?"
Joshua was not surprised that news had spread so quickly.
He'd noticed a few of their regulars had been enjoying a
pre-show dinner at a nearby cafe. No doubt they'd seen
everything from the sidewalk bistro tables.
"Yup."
"Was it our artist? The one who ran way?"
Joshua smiled at the use of "our" and nodded.
Perry let out a sigh.
"Good girl... How's she doing?"
"She's staying with one of our Mary Magdalenes."
"The transgender one?"
Joshua nodded.
"You're sure that's safe? For your Mary, I mean?"
"Loreena will be fine. More than fine."
"Oh. Good. How are you holding up? I imagine
it's a lot. Being the show lead. And not just any
lead... Jesus. In high-stress moments, I bet a lot of
people look to you."
"They do. But I don't mind."
Perry studied Joshua as he sipped his cocoa. He wasn't a
particularly good looking man. But there was a nobility to
him. He was drawn to his hands especially. They were
the hands of a hard worker and yet Joshua held the mug so
gently.
"So are you a carpenter full-time outside of the show or do you
just dabble?"
"Less than full-time, more than dabbling. I used to do it
full-time when I was younger. Now it's just one thing
among other things. I work with stone, too,
sometimes. Landscaping. Furniture building.
But I love woodcarving the most."
Perry sat silently for a few moments.
"A couple of days after my Hildy died, I found a little box on
my porch. Inside was a beautiful wooden dove... soaring
into the heavens. Yours?"
Joshua nodded.
"Why? I was never kind to you. Our only interactions
were the occasional scowl from my porch."
"'Do unto others as you would have done unto you.'"
"But... but I didn't. I didn't treat you... any of you...
like I'd want to be treated."
"That was never the point. The point was to be kind for
the sake of the other, for the sake of being kind... not just to
win brownie points so then the other person would be kind to
you. But... I always liked that. Because it assumes
that a person should want to be treated well... that they should
want that for themselves. Sometimes people punish
themselves without realizing it. And maybe there's a place
for that. True penance can be a beautiful thing. But
not when it turns to self-torture. Not when it never
ends."
Perry hurriedly looked away and down at his hands.
"Besides," Joshua continued, "you were kind to me in time.
You kept me company when we were guarding our artist.
Thank you for that."
Perry nodded.
"You're welcome. It was my pleasure. Really.
And... thank you for the dove."
Joshua smiled.
"You're very welcome. Your Hildy was a good woman."
Perry's eyes widened.
"You spoke with her?"
"Often."
"I never realized... But, yes, she was. A good
woman... a good wife... a wonderful mother. A far better
mother than I was a father."
Joshua gently rested a hand over Perry's trembling one.
Perry shook his head.
"But, anyway... Did your show go well after all the
excitement died down?"
"Very well. I had a slew of old friends in the audience so
that was great."
"I'm not sure I'd like seeing my old friend crucified... even
for the stage."
Joshua smiled wearily.
"No... I'm sure that was far from their favorite part."
"I have been rethinking..."
"Oh?"
"About your show. I think I would like to see it."
Joshua's face lit up.
"That'd be great! Just name the date and time. I'll
get you in, comped. It's the least we can do after years
of putting up with the increased traffic on show nights."
"If you insist..."
"I do."
Perry chuckled. He sensed one didn't squabble with Joshua.
"All right. I'll look at my very busy calendar and get
back to you."
"Sounds good." Joshua took a final sip of his cocoa.
"I should head home. Can I help you carry this in first?"
"Oh, umm... well, the house is a bit of a mess."
"I don't mind if you don't."
"Well... I am feeling a little unsteady on my feet.
Nothing a good rest won't fix. But... yes, thank
you. That would be helpful."
"Of course."
Joshua picked up the tray that held their two mugs and a carafe
then followed Perry inside.
The house truly was a mess. Clearly Perry was struggling
with maintaining the upkeep on his own.
"Don't mind all the dishes. I swear what we used was
clean. I do wash them. I just have to use a bucket
because the sink's been out for a while... and the dishwasher a
while before that. Don't suppose you do any plumbing?"
Joshua shook his head.
"Not my strong suit. But our director... Andrew's
really good. He has to be with all those long-haired
hippies in his house," he jested. "I'll have him stop
over."
"Oh no..."
"Seriously, he won't mind. Frankly, with all the drama
lately I think he'd enjoy having a task with an easy fix."
"Well, if you're sure."
"I am. I'll just sit the tray down here and tomorrow we'll
get you fixed up so you don't need to use a bucket. But
for now... g'night, Perry. Thanks for the cocoa and the
company."
"I... I'm thankful, too. For the company. Good
night, Joshua."
"I'll see you tomorrow. Early afternoon with Andrew?"
"Yeah... that'd be great. Thank you."
"You bet. Sleep well."
"You too."
With a final smile and a wave, Joshua exited the house. He
was exhausted and more than ready to fall over into his bed but
it had been a very good night.
*~*~*
Cleaning Up
Thursday,
April 7th, 2022
Christina awoke with a start, temporarily confused by her
surroundings. Then it all came flooding back. The
picketing... her escape... the kind man in the T-shirt...
Loreena and Roger letting her stay with them.
Ed. She thought the man's name had been Ed. And
Steve was his boyfriend.
And they were somehow related to Loreena's cousin... a bug
name. Ant!
And Andrew was the man in charge. And JenniAnn was his
wife... no, partner. Loreena hadn't specifically said
wife.
And Joshua played Jesus.
Christina frowned. She'd caught him glancing at her a few
times. Never unkindly. Never inappropriately.
But, still, it unnerved her. Then again, she wasn't sure
what she'd expected. She'd barged in on his friends.
He had reason to be wary. After all, it had been him,
above all, that her church... former church... had
targeted. She cringed at the memories of what her father
and Malachi had said about him.
Christina hugged a pillow to her chest as she continued to muse.
These days, she wasn't sure if she believed in Jesus. Or
God in general. But if They did exist, she wanted to
believe they were good... that they were loving. And she'd
been taught that the love between a man and woman should mirror
the love of God for His people. She glanced at Loreena's
closed bedroom door and then thought, again, of Ed.
These were two people that her church thought had no business
getting married. They saw them as evil, degraded,
disgusting.
And yet... Over the years, Christina had come to
acknowledge that her parents were not in love. She thought
they had been at one point. But they never touched.
Never smiled at each other across the dinner table. Their
marriage functioned as a business partnership more than anything
else. The pastor and the pastor's wife. She
suspected they stuck together only because a divorce would ruin
them both in the eyes of the church.
And then there was Malachi.
Christina's eyes filled and she let out a small, involuntary
cry.
She wouldn't think about him.
But she thought about Loreena and Roger and the way they looked
at each other... the way they had worked together to make up her
bed in perfect harmony, giggling when they'd bumped hips.
She thought about gazing across the lobby to where
Ed and Steve were eating, amusing each other with their
conversation. She thought about Andrew and JenniAnn.
Whether or not they were "living in sin" or not, she'd seen how
proudly JenniAnn had gazed at Andrew while he'd spoken to
audience members after the show. In turn, he'd looked at
her as if everything good and wonderful in the world originated
with her.
If relationships were supposed to mirror the love of God, then
surely the couples at St. G's had it right.
A hymn she'd once heard on the radio came to Christina.
She'd loved it and wanted to sing it at church but her father
had said it was "for fake leftist Christians." She still
thought it was beautiful.
As she drifted back to sleep, Christina sang the words in her
head.
"We Will
work with each other, we will work side by side;
We will work with each other,
we will work side by side;
And we'll guard each man's
dignity and save each man's pride.
And they'll know we are
Christians by our love, by our love,
yeah, they'll know we are
Christians by our love."
*~*~*
Ed stared at the reflection of the moon in the gently rolling
waves. For three hours he'd been trying to get to sleep
and for three hours he'd failed. He kept seeing the girl's
eyes... he could feel her hands trembling as she'd clung to his
shirt.
He still wasn't sure why she'd come to him. Maybe it had
been the rainbow T-shirt?
Or maybe, though she couldn't have known, it was some sort of
penance.
Tears filled Ed's eyes and he twisted around, burying his face
in the crook of Steve's neck. Usually, he was the "big
spoon." But Steve always knew when he needed to be
comforted, to be held.
"Ed..." Steve wearily raised an eyelid.
"Fine, Steve. Just..."
Steve's hand rested at the back of Ed's head and began to gently
stroke his hair.
"Just what, darling?"
Ed nuzzled Steve's neck and shoulder as he tried to decide what
he wanted to say.
Steve's arms tightened around him.
"I love it when you do that, you know."
Ed smiled against Steve's skin as he spoke.
"It was one of the first things I wanted to do. Way back
before we'd even kissed... when I snuck into your bedroom and
you said my name in your sleep, I imagined myself getting into
bed with you and snuggling into the crook of your neck."
"Ed..."
"I was already so far gone..."
Steve kissed the top of the angel's head.
"You weren't the only one."
Ed nuzzled against Steve once more then shifted so he could meet
his concerned gaze.
Steve cupped his cheek.
"You look so tired. Can't sleep?"
Ed shook his head.
"Just keep thinking about Christina. She was so terrified,
Steve. A-and she came to me for help and..."
"And you helped her."
"If she knew..."
"She knew she saw someone kind who she should trust."
"But... Do you think I was placed there to... to make up
for... for the daughter of the man I tormented?"
Steve gave an adamant shake of his head.
"No. I don't. Ed, would you have done what you did
if you'd known what would happen to that girl?"
Fighting more tears, Ed shook his head.
"Then you need to let that go, darling. What you did to
her father... it wasn't your job to punish him. That was
wrong. But you've apologized. You've been forgiven
by God himself, Ed. Think of it this way. Suppose
tomorrow, for some reason, I went into a store and stole the
last thing of Oreos. That would be wrong, right?"
Ed nodded.
"Now suppose someone comes in after me needing Oreos for a
recipe. But there aren't any so they need to head to
another store. Tragically, they're in a car accident and
killed on the way there. Would I have killed that person?"
"Course not."
"Well..."
Ed let out a ragged sigh.
"I think that young lady came to you because she saw a kind man
who she thought would help her. And you did. And
maybe the new shirt helped. You looked very fetching in
it, darling."
Ed smiled.
"Thank you."
"It's just the truth."
Steve kissed his forehead.
"We can talk more about it tomorrow but, please, try to get some
sleep. You need it."
"Okay. Thanks, love."
"You're welcome. Now come here."
Ed smiled and snuggled against Steve again.
"I love you so much, Ed."
Ed sniffled.
"I love you, too, Steve. Night, night."
"G'night, darling."
*~*~*
JenniAnn frowned as she made her way to the kitchen with
Andrew. Someone had already started the coffee... at 5:00
AM. Possibly it was Takoda and Joccy again... eagerly
anticipating their house tour... but she feared it was
Joshua. And with his late night, he really needed more
sleep. Truth be told, she and Andrew really could have
used more sleep but there was just too much going on.
"Can't say I'm not happy about the coffee already being made," a
wearied Andrew remarked.
"No, it's just..." JenniAnn entered the kitchen first and
froze. The early bird was too tall to be Joshua...
"JenniAnn... Andrew... Good morning," Marty greeted.
JenniAnn launched herself at the angel.
Smiling, Andrew withdrew his cell phone from the pocket of his
robe and snapped a photo of their embrace.
"We missed you! How are you?!" JenniAnn queried as Andrew
and Marty hugged.
"I'm doing very well, thank you. My time with Jamesina was
very healing. She'll be around later with the girls so we
can attend the show."
"I'm really glad to hear that." Andrew clapped the elder
angel on the back.
"So... you're back for good?" JenniAnn checked.
Marty nodded.
"For good. I, uh... well, let's get our coffee first?"
He handed Andrew and JenniAnn their mugs. Once everyone
had their drinks, the trio settled around the kitchen table.
"I want to apologize for the way I acted. I need to
apologize to Ed and Steve, chiefly, but also to you both.
JenniAnn, I should have trusted you when you said everything was
fine and, Andrew, I should have realized that if JenniAnn had
needed protection from Ed... you were perfectly capable.
But that was just a bad moment. What I really need to
apologize for is being so overbearing for months." Marty
bowed his head. "I took it too far. And I'm sorry
about that."
"Oh, Marty... It's okay." JenniAnn squeezed his
hand. "I mean... I can't say it wasn't a lil... much... at
points. But I understand. We... we all responded to
what happened in October in different ways and, well, being
overprotective wasn't the worst thing you might have done."
Marty gave her a wan smile.
"No... But it was too much. Jamie has helped me to
realize that I was keeping a lot inside. I think I only
lashed out at Edgar like I did because he was a convenient
outlet after the years of worry over the COVID pandemic then the
heightened concern after the attack."
Andrew nodded.
"I understand that... too well." He looked over at
JenniAnn and sighed. "We were created to protect
humans. It just... it gets a little more complicated when
they becomes your friends... or more."
"Well, for what it's worth, I feel very protected by both of
you," JenniAnn affirmed. "I know that doesn't mean things
can't still happen... but I do know it means I'll never be alone
in the aftermath. And that's the most important part."
"Never alone," Andrew echoed, taking one of her hands in his
before giving his attention back to Marty. "I feel like
there's something more."
Marty nodded.
"It's... well... Vonnie helped me first realize it but
then Jamie worked through it with me. In a manner...
I've come to think of you both as... as my Adam and Eve, so to
speak."
Andrew blinked while JenniAnn cocked her head.
"I only mean... I feel a responsibility for you... ever
since God first sent me to you. And being amongst this
community that's formed around you... I began to see it as
a sort of... second attempt at Eden. A chance for us to,
once again, walk amongst humans, to be known by humans on a
large scale. But that's a massive burden to place on
anyone. I... I can't help that I want that. But I
shouldn't have placed the two of you at the center of it.
You're my friends. And I love you. Even if it was
only you... no community... I would still love you. But it
is... there in my mind," Marty confessed.
"Wow..." Andrew dragged a hand through his hair.
JenniAnn was quiet for a few moments.
"I mean... I can see it. Reuel and his people are
wonderful... but they pretty seldom interact with Earth.
Through St. G's especially, we do. I mean... year after
year, angels and humans put on a show. Together. And
every year, something happens. Maybe several things.
I mean this year alone, Crowley made some peace with Joshua's
death, Loreena learned who Joshua was, Ed came back Home and can
now plan his life with Steve, whatever is happening with
Christina... and the run isn't even over. Marty's not
really saying anything we didn't know, Andrew. We've known
for a long time that Satan is scared of you... and isn't this
why? Things just tend to coalesce around you."
"Not until I met you," Andrew pointed out. "There's
nothing special about me, Laja."
"There's something special about everyone," Marty
countered. "But... I do think there's something...
especially special about the two of you together. Anam
caras have been popping up for eons. But other than
Reuel's group, I can't think of another time when so many of
them were clustered together in one friend group. Maybe
there's nothing more to it than God wanting all of you to have
support. Or maybe it means... more. But whether or
not there are wide-reaching implications... it doesn't change
how I feel. I very seldom am directly involved in human
affairs... or even the affairs of my fellow angels. I
record. That's my job. It has been from the
beginning. But God sent me to you both and so... yes, I
feel responsible for you. Every last person, with the
exception of the Trinity, is my younger sibling. But... I
don't usually feel it as strongly as I do with the two of
you. It's... new. The only other person I feel this
way about is Sandy and he can't get himself into too much
trouble inspiring creators. So... I'm learning how to...
hold those feelings without imposing the resulting... angst, I
suppose... onto you. If that makes sense."
"Oh, Marty..." JenniAnn rose from the table and when Marty
followed suit, she hugged him tightly. "I feel really
honored... and I do appreciate that you're working on finding a
good balance."
Andrew embraced the scribe next.
"I feel the same. And I'm really glad you're back with
us. I haven't entirely wrapped my brain around this Eden
thing but... I know enough to know that what we have here is
unique. And it's worth guarding carefully... we can help
each other with the balancing part because Laja knows I can go a
bit overboard, too."
"Just a bit," JenniAnn teased. "For my part, I'll do a
better job of speaking up when I'm feeling a lil stifled but for
now... have you kept up with your records since you've been in
Wales or did someone else cover?"
"I've kept up. But I'd love to hear about everything
that's happened in your words." Marty smiled at the
two. "Tell me about Christina."
Excitedly, Andrew and JenniAnn filled Marty in on what he'd
missed.
Unbeknownst to them, Joshua stood in the hallway, listening and
smiling to himself. Eden or not, all was well once again
between the happy couple and their
cheerleader/guardian/long-term house guest.
*~*~*
Christina gaped at the dozen donuts that Roger had just
delivered to Loreena's dinette table.
"And so we're at least a little healthy..."
Loreena placed a platter of fruit and cheese down.
"And the donuts won't be nearly as good and fresh by tomorrow so
eat as many as you like," Roger encouraged. "Guest picks
first."
"Wow..."
Loreena looked on, pleased and unsurprised, as Christina picked
up a sprinkled donut before helping herself to some cheese and
fruit.
"I'll see how I do with this one before trying another.
It's just... wow."
"Gotta start the morning off right. What do you usually
have for breakfast?" Roger asked as he waved Loreena ahead then
served himself.
"Cereal and toast."
"Do you like that?" Loreena asked.
Christina shrugged.
"It's okay. It's never the good cereal. Before I
lost hot breakfast privileges, I'd get to have pancakes and
waffles and stuff like that sometimes."
Loreena shook her head in surprise.
"Hot breakfast privileges?"
Christina blushed.
"I... shouldn't have said that. My family is so
weird. I didn't make curfew a couple of times and...
well... that was one of the punishments my dad came up with."
"Well... we're definitely having pancakes tomorrow. Or
waffles. Or both," Roger insisted.
Christina laughed.
"Thank you. But you don't have to do..."
"I have a killer chocolate chip waffles recipe," Loreena
interjected.
"Well... if you make those then over the weekend just maybe I'll
make arepas," Roger tantalized.
Loreena's face lit up.
"You know how to make them? I wanted to ask when we were
watching Encanto but I didn't want to seem
insensitive. Like all Columbians can make arepas."
Roger laughed.
"Well, not all can surely. But this one can."
"What are arepas?" Christina asked between blissful bites of
donut. "I've never seen Encanto."
"Well, we'll have to remedy that if you want. And they're
little cakes made out of cornmeal that you can fill with
different stuff. I like the cheesy ones best, personally."
"Ooh..." Loreena cooed into anticipation.
"Tony has a meeting with some Jesuits this afternoon. He
said I'm not needed for that... I suspect it's less a meeting
and more of a reunion. So I can go grocery shopping
then." He turned to Christina. "Did you want to go
or..."
"I'm afraid someone I know will see me. But I also... I
didn't plan this out. I didn't mean to make it a whole job
for someone to figure out what to do with me and..."
As tears threatened to fall, Loreena rested a gentle hand on
Christina's arm.
"Shh... You're okay. It's okay. We'll get you
to the theatre this morning as planned. My subway stop is
before but Roger's is after so he can ride with you the whole
time. We'll arrange to have someone meet you at the
stop. All of Joshua's friends are lingering around.
I'm sure we can get a couple of them to help, no problem.
Would you be comfortable spending the day with them? I'm
sure Yehuda will be there. And his wife, Tirzah.
Yehuda was the one who got you seated in the box to watch the
show."
Christina nodded eagerly. She'd gotten a good feeling from
him.
Loreena's phone buzzed, followed a second later by Roger's.
"Ah, Andrew with the morning report," Roger observed. He
took a moment to read it. "Well, there we go! Yes,
Yehuda and Tirzah and several of Joshua's friends will be at the
theatre through out the day. In the afternoon, Andrew and
Joshua are helping out the old fellow next door whose kitchen
sink is out of commission. Joshua says that he could use a
few helpers willing to do a bit of tidying."
Christina's face lit up.
"I actually really love organizing things..."
"Well, there we go! You can spend the morning working on
your mural then the afternoon helping with organizing.
Andrew's bringing Shelby and Violeta, his and JenniAnn's two
older girls, with him. Shelby would be right around your
age. They're probably bringing lunch in since Joshua's
friends need to eat but we can pack you something, just in
case," Loreena offered.
"I..." Christina frowned and considered her words. "I just
don't understand."
"Don't understand what?" Loreena asked in a gentle tone.
"Why does everyone want to help me? Why are people even
bothering to be kind? I... I was part of a hate group and
I vandalized and..."
"Okay, firstly, vandalized is a bit of a strong word. In
the past, someone spray painted racist and anti-Semitic slurs
onto the theatre. That was vandalism. And that was
hate speech. And, sure, based on the technical definition
of the word, I suppose your mural is vandalism. But you
came to a place of art, a place that uses art to spread social
messages... and you left art that, admittedly, we may not fully
understand but it definitely seems to have a message. I
don't think your art and the actual vandalism is the same,"
Roger stressed.
"Well, no but... I definitely didn't have permission."
"But you do now. And before you were shown grace.
Christina, Joshua's friends were watching the theatre.
They have been since the day the first protestor showed
up. They would have stopped you if anyone was really
bothered by it. In fact, I heard they did stop someone who
was attempting to tag the building just to create
mischief. They knew you were out there. But they
thought it best to let you say your peace," Loreena explained,
deliberately leaving off that Joshua had also been watching.
"You're hardly the first of us to have issues with organized
religion... with God even... and in need of an outlet," Roger
continued. "Frankly, I think St. G's is a beacon to people
who have been hurt by religion."
Loreena nodded.
"Absolutely. Just in the short time I've been involved,
I've been approached by so many people, the vast majority queer,
who badly wanted to hang onto their faith in Jesus but felt
rebuffed, ignored, and maligned by Christian churches. But
they feel safe at St. G's. I'm one of those people... and
I feel safe at St. G's," Loreena continued. "I think, if
anything, your mural helps us in that. Because if people
see it, they know that we're okay with tackling tough questions,
that we're not just going to shut them up. So, yes,
everyone is kind to you... either because they've struggled,
too. Or because they've already made it their mission to
help people who are struggling. And, plus, everyone's just
really nice in general."
"It comes from the top. Emma, Peter, Andrew, and Joshua
are all really, really nice people. So, of course, they've
built a company and crew around them who are also nice," Roger
concluded.
Christina mulled this over as she ate her donut. Then she
gave a resolute nod.
"That all makes sense... especially the comes from the top
part. My old church was always pretty conservative.
But then my dad... the pastor... got really right-wing. If
he hadn't been sick that day, I have a bad feeling he would have
been involved with the coup attempt, actually. And then...
then... the other pastor showed up and he... well, he seemed
promising at first but really he was even crazier. And
then people started either leaving or... or bending themselves
more and more to the extreme right."
Roger and Loreena exchanged a look. Christina's use of
"the other pastor" was suspicious. Surely she knew his
name. And, for a moment, it seemed like she was going to
say it but it was too painful. And they well knew that
Malachi had been present when Christina had run to Ed.
Between that and the remembrance of Andrew sending around notice
that none of the women or girls were to approach the protestors,
they could piece together what poor Christina had been up
against, at least in vague terms.
"I'm so sorry. That must have been very painful to watch,"
Loreena sympathized.
"It... it was." Christina glanced over at her
backpack. "I managed to smuggle out the eye shadow someone
left for me. Maybe I can wear some today?"
"You don't have to ask permission!" Loreena assured. "But
I hadn't even thought... you obviously snuck some PJs in there
but do you need some clothes?"
"I have a couple of outfits... three if you count what I wore
yesterday." Christina finished her donut then opened her
bag. She grimaced as she yanked out some screed-filled
pamphlets. "I used these to hide what I was doing.
Do you happen to have a shredder?"
"Afraid not. But St. G's does. You can dispose of
them there. Smart idea!" Loreena praised.
"I'm just shocked my parents didn't actually search it... just a
quick peek." Christina pulled out some clothes.
"Amala is one of our costumers and she'll be around this
evening. If you give her your sizes, she can rustle up
some more clothes for now. We sent a bunch to Ukraine but
we still have a community closet off-site," Loreena
explained. "And you're welcome to borrow any of my tops or
skirts or dresses. I'm afraid my pants would be a bit too
long for you."
"And we can talk to some people about getting more of your
stuff. It wouldn't be the first time the group has done
something like that... but probably best to wait a bit and let
your folks cool off," Roger suggested.
Christina chuckled.
"We'll be waiting a while... but thank you! I really
appreciate all of that. I do have a little money,
too. My maternal grandparents sent me some money at
school... right before my parents cut them off."
"Well, you keep that until you need it. Do you need to
contact your grandparents?" Roger asked.
"Eventually, yes. I just... I want to wait a bit. I
overheard my parents talking and my grandpa had... had a
stroke. I... I think he's making improvements but I'm sure
my grandma is helping him every minute of every day and I don't
want to put more on her. They live in Massachusetts and I
know she'd drop everything to come get me but... she doesn't
need that right now."
"Well, maybe think about it. It might be a load off her
mind to know you got out and are safe," Loreena pointed out.
"That's true... I'll think about it."
"Good. Now... another donut?" Roger offered.
Grinning, Christina selected another.
Loreena smiled at her boyfriend and her guest, feeling very
content.
*~*~*
"So, thankfully, the plumbing all seems to be great.
Thanks, Andrew, for checking that. And structurally
everything is solid. So we've got the shelving units to
put into the living room, Abi's going to plane the door leading
into the garage so it doesn't drag, I'll get the one in the
guest bedroom, we'll oil up the kitchen cabinets and the hinges
on the back door, and, otherwise, it's just down to whatever
cosmetic changes you want to make," Joshua listed off,
referencing his clipboard.
"And you can keep whatever appliances you want. Any you
don't like, we can donate," Adam added. "I have what I
need in Albany."
Joccy and Takoda beamed at each other then at Joshua, Adam,
Yosef, and Andrew.
"Thank you all. This is a big step and, well, thank you
for helping us with it." Takoda squeezed Joccy's
hand.
"Totally. It's not lost on me that most people my age are
really struggling with housing and yet..." Joccy hugged
Adam. "You just gave us your house!"
Adam returned her hug and shook his head.
"It's not as if I ever paid for it. And it'll be a load
off my mind. Even with it being used for guests sometimes,
I felt weird about a perfectly good house just sitting most of
the time. And... my second home is in Albany now.
This makes it feel more official."
"Such a special thing... setting up home with the person you
love," Yosef mused. "I remember it well... So...
since the repairs are so minor, you can move in when you
please. Any ideas on a date?"
"I think Monday as our final move in date," Takoda answered.
Andrew chuckled.
"Thanks for that. It'll give JenniAnn a couple of non-show
dates to cope."
"Aww! We'll visit all the time!" Joccy assured.
"But, yeah, Monday is great."
"Wonderful! We can get the boys to help with moving
your things. Yes, Yeshu?" Yosef checked.
"Absolutely. They're ready and waiting. I'm going to
offer to Perry that some of us can help him get his place in
order. But I think he'd do better with mostly ladies
helping him. Plus Yehuda and Mattay. Then we'll need
a handful to stick around the theatre just in case. But
they can rotate out with whomever wants to help you two.
They'll be glad for it. I think they're getting a little
stir crazy at St. G's."
"And now that Marty's back, I'm sure he'll want to help out at
St. G's," Andrew pointed out.
"Undoubtedly," Joshua agreed with a smile. "So... We'll
meet back here tomorrow morning after breakfast to get
started. Would you like help moving your things starting
then or wait a bit?"
"Tomorrow is fine!" Joccy gushed. "So exciting!"
"It is," Takoda agreed, kissing her hair.
Joshua beamed at the two.
"Then it's settled. I'll talk to the guys. For right
now, let's move the lumber into the living room. We can
oil the hinges and probably even get the doors planed yet
today." Joshua handed his clipboard to Joccy. "You
jot down anything else the two of you would like done.
We'll go over it before lunch and then Andrew and I will head to
St. G's and Perry's place. Sound good?"
"Sounds awesome," Joccy replied as the others murmured
agreement.
Joshua sighed happily as the young woman hugged him
tightly.
Politely, Andrew, Adam, and Yosef stepped away as Takoda moved
into the embrace.
"I'm so proud of you both. And I'm so excited to walk the
next part of this journey with you. I love you both so
much," Joshua effused.
"We love you, too." Takoda gave Joshua a wistful
smile. "We... we were both so broken and now..."
Joccy clasped his hand as they gazed at the house.
Joshua squeezed their shoulders.
"Now, you're whole."
Then he also wandered away so the happy couple could share a
kiss on the doorstep of their new home.
*~*~*
Christina had enjoyed a quiet morning of working on her
mural. She'd been met at the subway station by Yehuda and
Tirzah, as promised. After that, she'd largely been left
alone save regular checks to see if she wanted tea or
coffee. She had noticed that a few of the men were always
nearby, always keeping watch. At first it unnerved her but
they were very kind and complimented her art. The one
named Mattay hovered the nearest and seemed the most intrigued
by her work. He'd smile shyly and ask about her color
choices. Christina began to wonder if he'd left the eye
shadow palette.
Shortly before noon, Andrew and Joshua showed up with Shelby and
Violeta and several trays of lasagna. Dressed in jeans and
a T-shirt and flannel, Joshua seemed far less intimidating and,
unlike the previous night, Christina allowed herself several
moments to study him. When she caught his eye, he smiled
but kept his distance. The two girls approached.
"Hi there! I'm Shelby and this is my sister, Violeta."
"Hi!" Violeta greeted.
"You've made a lot of progress. Looking good," Shelby
praised. "But maybe time for a lasagna break?"
"Oh, umm, Loreena and Roger packed a lunch for me and..."
Shelby nodded.
"Gotcha. Well, you're welcome to still eat with us if
you'd like. And if you'd rather save what they packed and
have some lasagna, you're welcome to. It's great
lasagna. We picked it up from a shop some friends own, the
same people the pizza came from last night."
"We got meat, cheese, and veggie," Violeta listed off.
"And breadsticks!"
Christina smiled.
"That does sound good. Especially the veggie."
"That's my favorite, too!" Shelby smiled. "Come on,
you can eat with us."
"Yeah. I'd like that. Thanks. Just give me a
moment..." Christina wrapped her paintbrushes in
foil. When she was finished, she followed the sisters
inside.
In the parking lot, Joshua looked away from the apostles he was
convening with and smiled after the trio.
*~*~*
"Look, I'm not saying you need to get down on your hands and
knees and scrub the floors with a toothbrush. I just want
everything to look nice. We've only been on this ship for
a few days and some of your cabins already look like pits!" Ed
proclaimed.
Steve stifled a chuckle.
"Guys, I think what Ed is saying is that he'd like to make a
good impression on his big brother and so if we could at least
not have clothes strewn everywhere, that would be great," he
clarified.
Ed nodded.
"Yeah. That."
"What I don't understand is why we're trying to impress some guy
who wanted to beat you up?" Lucky protested.
"Yeah, well, I kinda kidnapped one of his friends so..."
Ed shrugged.
"Why do we have to impress him if we don't have to impress
Joshua?" Lars questioned.
Steve looked to Ed, unsure of the answer himself.
"Because Joshua is Joshua," Ed replied as if that explained it.
"I think what Ed means is Joshua loves people
unconditionally. He doesn't care if yesterday's clothes
are piled at the foot of your bed. But some people
do. And this Marty fellow might be one of them," Ollie
offered.
"Right. Xactly," Ed affirmed.
"So if you could please tidy up a bit, and especially in the
common areas, we would appreciate it. But now... I think
lavender chamomile tea would be good for you, darling.
Let's go sit down."
Ed took Steve's hand and let himself be led away.
"So this Marty guy... He's a scribe of Heaven?" Rocky
asked.
"The Scribe of Heaven," Jess answered. "First
created being... so I've heard, anyway."
"That's what Joshua said at brunch with Loreena." Ant
grinned at his friends. "So he knows all your sins."
"And yours!" Lucky shot back.
"Uh oh..." Demi-John's face flushed.
Ollie chuckled.
"Let's not get too carried away with that. We don't know
how detailed his records are. Besides, that means he also
records the lives of, say, serial killers and murderous
dictators. I doubt anything we've done carries much weight
in comparison."
Karl patted the bird on his shoulder.
"Tawera says we can trust him."
The other shipmates did a double take.
"Karl, how did Tawera get here?" Jess asked.
Karl shrugged and handed the bird some food.
"Okay... Well, if Tawera says we can trust him..."
Ollie held up his arms in surrender. "We trust him.
As if a portal-hopping bird is the weirdest thing we've
experienced over the last few days..."
With mumbled agreement, the rest of the crew focused on their
tidying.
*~*~*
Two hours later, the dinghy carrying Marty and Sandy arrived at
the Fleetwood.
Following instructions from Ed, the crew soon had them aboard.
There was awkward silence for a few moments before Marty held
out a box.
"I brought cookies."
Ed's left eye brow raised.
"My... counselor taught me how to bake them while I was...
away," Marty explained. He stepped nearer, still holding
the box out. "I'm so sorry, Edgar."
Ed was surprised when tears filled his eyes.
"I'll just take these. Thank you so much!" Steve smiled
and took the box from Marty.
"I'm so sorry," Marty repeated. "I should have listened to
JenniAnn. Given you a chance. After all you've
gone..."
Ed let out a sob then embraced Marty.
Sandy beamed as Marty's arms closed around Ed.
After a few moments, Ed released Marty and smiled at him and
then the others.
"Yeah, well, thanks. You're forgiven, of course.
Shouldn't have done what I did. Got a bit desperate is
all. No excuse but... well, I'm sorry, too."
Marty chuckled.
"Thank you... but I think you were forgiven before Andrew and I
even arrived on scene. JenniAnn always was a sucker for a
good love story."
"We had a good one for her," Steve boasted.
"That you did. Now... introduce me? Oh but first...
this is my twin, Sandy. Also known as Sandalphon.
Ed, he took the photo of Loreena and Joshua."
Ed clapped Sandy on the back.
"Then you set everything in motion. Good on you!"
"Thank you! So pleased I could."
"Right, well, this is my boyfriend, Steve, of course."
"Hi all!"
"And his right hand man at the house, Ollie. Ollie's
spouse, Jess, our accountant. Ant, our cook... and
Loreena's cousin. Lucky and Rocky there. Demi-John
and Baptiste. Lars. And Karl and his bird friend,
Tawera."
Marty smiled at Tawera and gave
a little bow to the others.
"Pleased to meet you all."
"Yes, very pleased!" Sandy added. "Baptiste, I'm so hoping
we might hear you play? I enjoy your music very much."
Baptiste's face lit up.
"You know my..."
Sandy nodded.
"Yeah! Yeah! I'd love that."
"Well, let's give you both a tour while Baptiste here plans out
his set, hmm?" Steve suggested.
"Sounds great," Marty agreed.
"Then off we go! Follow me," Ed invited.
As the tour progressed, Steve noted how proud his boyfriend
looked, showing everything off to his eldest brothers.
Everything was so much more wonderful than anything he had
imagined as they'd planned their trip to see Joshua.
*~*~*
"So... I take it that Crowley and Joshua aren't really in a
relationship? Because Crowley seems way more into
Azirfail... Azirapel..." Christina shook her head.
"Sorry. I'm still trying to learn all the names and his
trips me up some."
"Aziraphale. And, no, definitely not. Well, I mean,
at least not a romantic one. At all," Shelby explained.
"Crowley and Aziraphale have been dancing around each other for
a very long time," Violeta added. "And they finally made
things official a few years back. But, yeah, Joshua and
Crowley are most definitely not a couple. Joshua's not
with anyone like that."
"Joshua's asexual. Like me." Shelby hid a slight
frown behind her hand. She hoped that was okay to
say. She just wanted Christina to feel more comfortable
around Joshua.
Christina rubbed her temples.
"Okay... Let me try to remember. So that's... it
means you don't want to have sex with anyone?"
"Basically. But there are some nuances. Like some
asexuals have their person that they can enjoy sex with.
Or else they don't get much out of it but love and feel safe
with that person so they have sex with them because they know
it's important to the other person. I always compare it to
how JenniAnn doesn't like sports at all but she'll sometimes
watch a game with Andrew because she knows he enjoys sports and
it's not like it'll actually harm her to watch."
Christina laughed.
"That actually helps. Thanks. I..." She shook
her head. "Then that makes me feel even worse about what
they're saying at my old church."
Violeta shrugged.
"I wouldn't worry too much about that. Joshua and Crowley
do love each other very much. Just not like that.
And it's not like either is repulsed by the idea of someone
thinking they're together. I mean... Crowley is in a queer
relationship. And Joshua doesn't find it offensive for
someone to think he is even though he's not. I mean it's a
shame they're mean about it but... well, Joshua's used to people
being cruddy."
"Afraid so. A few years back, someone painted hate speech
right onto the theatre," Shelby relayed. "I mean the signs
are bad... but they're not on the theatre. And
then back in 2019, someone actually shot Joshua outside a mosque
he was helping at. So... this isn't our first bout with
extremists."
"Shot him..." Christina repeated, stunned.
"Yeah... The shooter is in jail now. Joshua has
actually met with him, trying to help him see the truth.
It's been going pretty well. But it was really
scary." Violeta's eyes misted.
"It was... We've been through a lot together. But
that's partly why your painting just didn't really bother
anyone. It's challenging, sure. But it's not
hateful." Shelby smiled sadly. "You aren't the first
person to be dealing with religious angst around here."
"So I've heard. Did you?" Christina asked.
Shelby shook her head.
"No. Not really. I was raised by Andrew and JenniAnn
and some others who have pretty chill views on religion. I
mean... it's not like they're not strong in their beliefs.
They really, really are. But not in a 'You must believe
this. God forbids this and this and this and you better
listen or you're going to Hell' way. So I never really had
anything to rebel against in that department."
"If you don't mind my asking... why do you call them by their
names if they're your parents?"
"Oh! Well, to be honest, I don't usually call JenniAnn
that. I call her Psyche. It's a long story but to
make it reasonably short... My parents were killed in a
car accident when I was little."
"I'm so sorry!"
"Thank you. My older brother and I survived. I was
really young so don't remember much at all. JenniAnn was
just out of college at the time... not with Andrew... and not
really in a position to take on a kid full-time. So I was
taken in by her godfather, Vincent, and his family.
Vincent always called her Psyche so I did, too. Anyway,
JenniAnn would take me on overnights at her place. And
that became more and more frequent. Especially once Andrew
and JenniAnn got together and adopted Belle. She was a
baby and so sweet and I love her so much so... pre-teen me moved
in largely full-time. But by then it felt a little weird
to call them Mom and Dad... especially when my brother still
remembers our parents pretty clearly," Shelby explained.
"That makes sense. Are you still close to your brother?"
"Yep! I see him and my sister-in-law at least a couple
times a week."
"That's really nice. I wish I'd not been an only
child. Then again... it might have made it even harder to
leave," Christina mused before looking to Violeta. "How
about you?"
"Oh, well, I was basically an adult when Andrew and JenniAnn
took me in so... yeah, Mom and Dad felt weird even though they
very much function in those roles," she replied.
"Did you have to get away from your parents, too?" Christina
asked softly.
Violeta's face colored.
"Oh! No!" She glanced over at Joshua who appeared to
be planning the visit to Perry's house. "My dad just has a
lot of business all over the world and, you know, I'm grown up
so it's not like I need parents around all the time but... it's
nice to have someone in that role who is always close by.
But my Dad is totally there for me when I really need him."
"That's really good."
Shelby and Violeta exchanged sympathetic looks over Christina's
wistful tone.
"It is. And it looks like they're getting ready to head
over to Perry's. I think the plan is to have Joshua,
Andrew, and Tirzah go first and then, if Perry's open to it,
we'll join Tirzah in helping with the clean-up. And just
so you know... we are definitely NOT a 'cleaning is for women'
type of group. Joshua just thinks Perry will be a little
less embarrassed having women help him versus men. The
only reason Andrew is even going is he's the only one with
plumbing know-how," Violeta explained.
"No, no, that totally makes sense," Christina assured.
"Joshua's been over there. And he said it's not like it's
trashy and gross. I mean dusty, yeah, but not like... half
eaten food strewn about. Perry's been dealing with
trash. It's just really more of a clutter issue... with a
backlog of dishes due to the plumbing issues but even those have
been scraped. So we don't have to wear masks or gloves or
anything unless you want to," Shelby added.
"So, like, a hoarding situation?"
Violeta nodded.
"His wife died and I think after that things kinda just piled
up. He'll probably have to make some decisions about
hanging onto all her things but Tirzah said she'll be the one to
broach that when the time comes." Shelby shook her head
sadly. "I'm glad she's handling that..."
"Me too. So... do we have any sort of budget for
organizational supplies, do you know?" Christina asked.
"Or is it more of a use what we find situation."
"For sure the latter when we can. But Joshua put a little
money aside. We just have to be careful because we don't
want Perry to feel embarrassed." Violeta glanced over at
Joshua, Andrew, and Tirzah who waved. "Looks like they're
headed out so we might hear back in a bit. So you actually
enjoy organizing?"
Christina laughed and nodded.
"My mom was so excited when she realized that because, you know,
my church was big into 'women belong in the home.' So
clearly that meant I was going to be a good wife and
homemaker... never mind that I hate cooking and have zero skill
at it. Ironing seems ridiculous in all but the most
extreme cases. And while I'm perfectly happy to help with
dusting and cleaning floors for your neighbor, I am never gonna
be the sort of person who does that on a daily... or maybe even
weekly... basis."
Shelby and Violeta both laughed before responding with "Same..."
in unison.
"I think that's partly why I still live with Andrew and
JenniAnn. Cooking is NOT my strong suit. I mean
maybe I could do it a couple times a week... but every day,
three times a day!?" Violeta exclaimed.
Shelby bumped her shoulder against Violeta's.
"We'd figure it out if we had to... but yeah. I can't
imagine not having a dishwasher... poor guy." Shelby
looked in the direction of Perry's house. "Anyway, has
anyone given you a full tour of the theatre yet?"
Christina shook her head.
"Then let's do that! Andrew will text when we should head
over to Perry's." Violeta rose from her chair as did the
other two. "So... let's start with the theatre proper!"
As the tour commenced, Christina felt a rush of happiness.
Loreena and Roger were wonderful. But, for the first time
in too long, she felt she might have a chance at having friends
her own age.
*~*~*
Tirzah squeezed Perry's hand as they stood in front of his
over-flowing closet.
"Hildy was... ah... well, she was a bit of a clothes horse,"
Perry explained. "She was very good about weeding things
out... but not so much towards the end. She asked me to
help but..." His eyes filled. "I kept wanting to
think she'd get well and be able to wear them all again
but..." He silently shook his head.
"I understand. I... lost my husband once," Tirzah
shared. "It was very hard to know what to do in the wake
of that."
"But you're happy now?"
Tirzah beamed and nodded.
"I am. It was another life and I have a new one now.
But that doesn't mean the memories aren't still difficult at
times. And going through things... they can bring up
memories. So... if you really want to do this, it's very
important that we go slow and stop if you get overwhelmed.
Yes?"
"Yes. And I want to. They make me feel guilty... as
guilty as all those dishes stashed in the pantry."
Tirzah frowned. One discovery she had made was a couple
dozen food containers that had once held meals prepared for
Perry by concerned friends... but those friends had not visited
again past the first week or two after Hildy's death and so
Perry had washed the dishes, labeled them, and stashed them.
"Well, we'll have the boys deliver the dishes to their
homes. They'll welcome the chance to venture from the
theatre. Then you can have your pantry back."
"That would be helpful. I still don't understand why..."
"We're here. We have the time. We like to help
people," Tirzah interrupted. "And you were good to our
Joshua."
"I only kept him company a couple of times and gave him cocoa,"
Perry protested.
"Yes. And that's no small thing. Now... Is
there anything you know you'll want to keep or that anyone in
your family might want?"
"I, well... Hildy survived all her sisters. She has
an older brother in memory care in New Jersey. I've been
meaning to call a nurse and ask if giving him his mother's
shawls would be a good idea."
"So keep shawls. That's a lovely gesture."
"And... Her wedding dress. I... I know it's silly
but I don't feel ready to part with it. At least not
entirely. I wondered if maybe your theatre could take it
and put it to use as needed but..."
"But then you could still see it if you wanted to?" Tirzah
helped when Perry's voice faltered.
Perry nodded.
"I think that's a wonderful idea," Tirzah agreed. "And
they'd make sure to always handle it with care. As much
care as Joshua's robe... well, the one that doesn't get torn, of
course. The good one."
Perry chuckled.
"I understand. I was admiring it when he wore it during
one of our visits. I thought it was impressive you all
made sure it was seamless... at least that I could see."
"I'll extend your appreciation to Maryam, Joshua's mother.
She made it."
"Talented family."
"Yes. Very. So... you ready?"
Perry gulped then nodded.
Tirzah handed him a handkerchief.
"In case you need it. No shame if you do."
Perry accepted it and admired it.
"It's monogrammed... With my initials."
Tirzah beamed.
"Another Maryam project. She's made them for all of us."
"Lovely..." Perry squeezed it then took in and let out a
deep breath. "I'm ready."
*~*~*
An hour later, Andrew had the kitchen sink running again and
focused his efforts on the dishwasher. Christina, Shelby,
and Violeta were called over to help with organization.
Perry warmly welcomed the trio, Christina especially.
"I'm so glad you're here... and away from them," he quietly told
her as they shook hands.
"Oh, yeah... thanks." Christina smiled at him. "Me
too."
Perry was taken aback. Her smile was so familiar to
him. Unsure of what else to say, he looked to Tirzah for
help.
"So I understand you're passionate about organization,
Christina?" Tirzah asked.
"Oh, yeah. I guess so. I used to think about maybe
becoming a professional organizer at some point," Christina
replied, looking around the bedroom. "Something I realized
even when I was pretty young is that if I could make something
look aesthetically pleasing, I was more apt to keep it
tidy. So I'd do things that seem goofy to some people
like, say, ordering the items in my drawers and closets in
ROYGBIV order. Because then putting everything back is its
own reward because I get to see it look nice."
Recovered from his earlier unease, Perry chuckled.
"I admire the idea but I'm afraid my wardrobe is more of a GBBBW
situation. Gray Black Brown Beige White. Maybe some
T-shirts are a little more colorful."
Christina smiled again.
"I understand. And I still think that exact order,
actually, would look really nice. Shall we try it?"
"Sure," Perry agreed.
"All right then... everyone sort!" Tirzah directed.
It only took twenty minutes for the five to have all of Perry's
clothes separated into six piles: Gray, Black, Brown, Beige,
White, Other.
"Now we start hanging everything up," Christina directed.
"Everything except the T-shirts. We'll figure out a drawer
for them."
Soon, Perry's closet was neatly filled.
"Wow... You're right. It makes me not want to touch
anything."
"No, you should, though! They're your things!" Christina
urged. "You just put everything back in its spot once it's
washed."
"Noted." Perry smiled at her. "You're very good at
this."
"Well, like I told Shelby and Violeta, I'm selectively
tidy. Dusting and scrubbing are not my favorite
things. But even with that... the aesthetics are better
afterwards."
"Truly an artist's eye."
Christina blushed and shrugged.
"It looks really nice," Tirzah complimented. "Now..."
"We have a dishwasher!" Joshua cheered from downstairs.
"Already?" Perry headed towards the kitchen with the others
following. "A miracle man!" He clapped Andrew on the
back.
Andrew sent an amused smile in Joshua's direction then shrugged.
"It's not my first rodeo. I've fixed my family's own
dishwasher many a time... although that was more owing to small
children recklessly pushing buttons. This was an issue
with your water inlet valve but everything's fine now.
Anything else or should Joshua and I get out of your hair?"
Violeta glanced over at Christina who was warily eying
Joshua. She had seemed so empowered and in command in the
bedroom but now she was timid.
"Could we get you fellows to bring those boxed dishes over to
the theatre to be distributed?" TIrzah requested.
"Addresses are on the tags."
"Absolutely!" Joshua agreed as Andrew nodded. "I should
check in over there, anyway."
"Yeah, me too," Andrew agreed. "But call if you need
anything?"
"We will!" Tirzah agreed.
As Shelby and Violeta hugged the two men good bye, Christina
surveyed the kitchen.
"I really love the glass front cupboards."
Perry scoffed.
"They make hiding things a little difficult."
"But why are you hiding things? You have so many beautiful
dishes!" Christina protested.
"Another Hildy collection. Although I admit I loved the
colorfulness, too. So... what would you recommend?"
"Well, for starters, I think the dishes you're most apt to use
should go in a cabinet that's the most accessible. After
that... treat every cabinet like it's a canvas."
The others watched with interest as Christina cleared out a
cabinet and then assembled a collection of yellow plates and a
set of green and blue mugs. She placed them in the cabinet
and stepped back.
"I mean... maybe it isn't the most practical but it is pretty
and you have the space. And I'm sure someone could help
you rotate every season. I will if I'm around," Christina
offered.
"It does look lovely," Perry agreed.
"Well, then, Shelby and Christina, how about you keep working in
the kitchen?" Tirzah suggested to nods. "Perry, is there
anywhere else you'd like Violeta and me to help out?"
"Oh... Well..." Perry shuffled.
Tirzah squeezed his hand.
"Show us?"
With a nod, Perry led the two out of the room and upstairs.
Christina and Shelby exchanged curious looks but soon focused on
the array of dishes.
*~*~*
Tirzah, Violeta, and Perry stood outside a closed door two rooms
away from his own bedroom.
"I'm not ready to get rid of anything. Still...
But... it hasn't been dusted in... in many months," he
explained, apologetic. "Hildy and I... we lost our
daughter many years ago."
"Perry, I'm so sorry." Tirzah hugged him.
"I'm sorry, too. And we'll be very, very careful," Violeta
vowed. "Can I ask what her name was?"
"Lauren Grace." Perry opened the room and stepped inside
but only briefly as his eyes welled. He returned to the
hall. "I would appreciate the help. I don't want her
things ruined."
"We'll be very careful with Lauren's things," Tirzah
reiterated. "A little dust hasn't ruined anything."
Perry patted her hand.
"Thank you. I'm going to go back to the kitchen now."
"Of course. We'll be down once we're finished."
Tirzah gave him a gentle smile.
Perry did his best to return it then left.
"Did you know about Lauren?" Violeta asked.
Tirzah nodded.
"How?"
"I've met Hildy," Tirzah replied. "That's why I'm here."
"Oh... I thought maybe Joshua picked you because you'd
understand being widowed."
"That, too. But many of the ladies understand that.
There's a lot to uncover here, Violeta. But slowly.
Like with dusting. Move too quickly and one could break
something."
Violeta frowned and looked around the room.
"So much heartbreak for one man... no wonder he turned grouchy."
"Yes. He protected his heart by keeping people away.
But Perry is changing and that's a good thing. So... you
take left side, I'll take right?"
"Okay."
Before the two began their work, Tirzah approached a teddy bear
and squeezed its hand.
"We'll take care of your Daddy, sweetheart," she
whispered.
Violeta gave a nod to the bear then the two focused on their
dusting.
*~*~*
At a quarter til 4:00, Ant arrived at St. Genesius' where he was
greeted by Shane.
"Ant! Come on in!" the teacher warmly greeted.
"Thank you. Loreena let me know she's still about a half
hour from arriving. Is it okay if I just hang out here?"
"Of course! It's really good to see you again."
"Same!" Ant smiled, remembering the brief but friendly chat the
two had had at the pizza party the previous night. "I like your pin," he commented, waving to the
rainbow Safe Space design on Shane's lapel.
"Oh, thanks! Yeah, just want my kids to know I'm safe
to talk to." Shane ushered Ant into the theatre proper
and the two sat down after waving to Andrew, Joshua, and
Eric who were on stage.
"You have kids?"
Shane chuckled.
"Yes and no. No, I don't have children of my
own. Yes, I have twenty five... students," he
stressed.
"Ah!" Ant laughed. "You scared me for a moment.
I mean... no judgment but twenty five offspring is reality
TV levels of extreme."
"Agreed. But, no, no biological kids. That would
be pretty darn impossible since I've only ever been with
men," Shane pointed out.
"Oh! You're gay, too!" Ant cheered.
Shane smiled and nodded.
"It's meant a lot to me... to know Joshua is okay with
that. My family... minus Loreena, of course... not so
much." Ant frowned.
Shane squeezed his shoulder.
"But you have a family now that supports you?"
Ant grinned and nodded, thinking of his house-now-shipmates.
"I do, yeah. You?"
"Thankfully, my family always supported me. And then I
have the Friends. My only concern..." Shane's voice
drifted off.
Ant rested a hand on his arm.
"You don't have to tell me if you don't want to. I
know we've only just met. But... I've been told I'm a
good listener if you do want to talk about it."
Shane gave his new friend a grateful smile.
"I think I would, actually. Like I said, I want my
kids to know I'm a safe person to talk to. And I'm
pretty sure most if not all of them know I'm gay. I
don't make my personal life their business, of course.
But you know how kids can piece together bits of information
about their teachers."
Ant laughed and nodded.
"I do. When I was in sixth grade, I think my
classmates and I figured out two of our teachers were in
love before they did."
"Exactly. I knew my fifth grade art teacher was
pregnant before she announced it. Kids are
perceptive. I just worry that mine might think my lack
of a boyfriend is because of my attachment to this show, to
Christianity. Like maybe I believe that 'being gay is
okay so long as you don't act on it' garbage. But I
don't believe that. At all! I mean... Owen and
Graham got married with Joshua as the guest of honor.
And Ed and Steve? Holy cow! He's giving Ed the
choice to become human! These are not the actions of a
man... or a God... who thinks gay sex in inherently evil."
"No. Not at all. And the way he's so chatty and
loving towards Lucky and Rocky. They aren't even
married. Committed, sure. But not married."
"Right?! Anyway, I think I've always been somewhere on
the asexuality spectrum. So I don't have that pull to
have a boyfriend." Shane shrugged. "It's just
how I am. But also..."
Ant caught Shane's gaze as it traveled towards Joshua.
He turned back to Shane and nodded sagely.
"You're Mary Magdalene. The show's version. Not
the real one."
Shane's face flushed and he nodded.
"I mean... I don't want him like that. But...
for a while after Joshua showed up, I did try to date.
But... I just wasn't there. My mind was always
drifting, wondering what Joshua was doing. What he'd
think about the museum or restaurant or park or wherever I
was. And it was more engaging... more meaningful... to
me to think about Joshua than to actually be present with
the guy. And that's not fair. So I stopped
dating. And... I'm not lonely. When I'm home,
sometimes I talk to Joshua like he's right there. And,
even when I can't see him, I feel like he is."
"Because he is. God is everywhere."
Eyes misting, Shane smiled and nodded.
"I'm happy. I really am... but I'm sure it sounds
crazy to others."
Ant gave an adamant shake of his head.
"Not to me. It's not what I'd want. But I
understand it. I do. I started reading the Bible
again, for the first time since I was thirteen, after the
whole Ed revelation." He looked admiringly at
Joshua. "He's... perfect. And, for what it's
worth, I think your kids get it, too, on some level.
You radiate happiness, Shane. Happiness and
freedom. They see that. I'm sure they do.
You've found someone who makes you happy. Who cares if
it's not the typical sort of relationship?"
Shane beamed.
"Yeah... true. Thanks!"
"And, I mean, no one can fault your tastes." Ant
grinned. "You picked the literal best man to ever
exist."
Shane chuckled.
Overhearing, Joshua approached.
"And what's going on over here?"
Shane smiled at him.
"Just talking about you."
"Hmm... I am pretty hilarious."
Shane laughed and hugged Joshua.
"So you ready for tonight?"
Joshua nodded.
"Looking forward to it. Marty's coming with Jamie, Vonnie,
and Rhiannon so I'm excited to see them. And... I feel
better about the situation outside now that Christina has left
them."
"Good! Me too. I was about to offer Ant a
behind-the-scenes tour if you'd like to take part?" Shane
offered.
"Ooh!" Ant cried.
Joshua chuckled and began to nod before he noticed Andrew near
the ticket window, waving to him.
"I'd love that but I need to check in with Andrew really
quick. Get started and I'll catch up?" he suggested.
"Sure thing," Shane agreed. "Ant, let's start over here,
actually."
Joshua smiled after the two as they headed towards the private
box, sure Ant would be touched by the story of Yehuda.
Then he made his way to Andrew.
"What's up?"
"I stepped outside to collect the mail and we received
this. I didn't open it because it just looks... off."
Joshua took an envelope from Andrew. He instantly
recognized the scrawl and, after a word from his Dad, knew what
it contained.
"Let's head to the office."
Gravely, Andrew followed. Once they were there, Joshua
began searching Peter's and Emma's desk. He looked over at
the shredder then shook his head.
"What are you looking for?" the angel asked.
"A place to hide this."
"What is it?"
"Malachi trying to pull something disgusting. But I don't
want to get rid of it because Christina may need it for evidence
eventually."
"Christina? Should I run next door and get her?"
"No. I don't want her knowing about this as she's just
settling in. We'll tell her later." Joshua
frowned. "Nothing here is secure enough. If Emma and
Peter stop by, they have every right to open an envelope
addressed to their theatre. I could put a note on it
but..."
Crowley chose that moment to saunter into the office.
"Where's JenniAnn? We have a situation..."
Andrew and Joshua looked up and tried to stifle their laughter.
"Aziraphale and his damn candles everywhere..." Crowley menaced.
Joshua couldn't help chuckling. Then his face lit up.
"This is perfect, actually..."
"Perfect?! I have jasmine scented wax in my hair!
Dratted long hair..."
"No, no. Don't worry about that. JenniAnn will be
here shortly. She can set some ice cubes on the wax and
it'll come out easily. Your timing is perfect."
Joshua held the envelope out to Crowley. "Could you please
go to your place and stash this somewhere no one will find
it? And don't open it. I mean it, Crowley."
Thoughts of his hair put aside, Crowley solemnly took the
envelope.
"You're going to trust me with another do not touch thing?"
Joshua nodded, peering intently at Crowley.
"I trust you."
Crowley batted back a couple of tears.
"Right. Yeah. I'll do that. Hide it away, no
peeking."
"Thank you."
"JenniAnn should be here by the time you get back. I'll
send her a text to let her know to come find you," Andrew
offered.
"Thank you. Be back soon." Crowley glanced down at
the envelope then gave Joshua a trembling smile and disappeared.
"That was kind of a big deal... giving that to the Serpent..."
Andrew opined.
"I really do trust him," Joshua stressed. "And... that's a
load off my mind. Now... I told Shane and Ant I'd join
them for a behind-the-scenes tour. But find me if anything
else happens?"
Andrew squeezed Joshua's shoulder.
"Absolutely. Promise."
"Thank you." Joshua smiled at Andrew then patted his
cheek. "It's all right, Andrew. I know this is
difficult. And I don't want you bearing it alone.
Talk to JenniAnn as you need to. I trust you both to not
let it go beyond the two of you."
The angel nodded. Once he was left alone, he dragged a
hand through his hair. He had a good suspicion that he
knew what had been in that envelope. He'd been able to
feel the outline of what seemed to be 4X6 printed photos.
He felt a sick feeling in his stomach that traveled up his body,
turning into rage. He pounded the desk, sending a stapler
falling.
Slowly, as he bent to pick the stapler up, Andrew breathed in
and out.
They had a show to put on. They had much-needed messages
to send to their audience.
They had to, in their own way, fight against that monster on the
street corner.
*~*~*
Still not ready to watch the show again, with Perry's blessing,
Christina had stayed at his house during the performance.
She felt comfortable there... and there was still a lot of work
to do.
"I suppose you'll want to organize the books by color, too?"
Perry teased.
Christina laughed and shook her head.
"I draw the line there. Unless you think you'd actually be
able to find a book based on the color of its spine?"
"I do not..."
"Then genres it is. We can still make it look nice and
less..."
"Piles stacked everywhere?"
"Yes." Christina smiled but it began to fade when she
picked up a book. "You seem to have a lot Christian
leadership types of books."
"Oh... yeah. Well, I was pastor a lifetime ago."
"What sort of pastor?"
"Regular old Lutheran pastor. Not quite as progressive as
our friends next door but also... nothing like what you're used
to. Still... I was old-fashioned and... stuck in my
ways." Perry bowed his head. "Turns out I would have
done better to be like Joshua and his crew."
"Why do you say that? I mean... if you don't mind telling
me? Feel free to tell me to shut up if..." Christina
frowned and shook her head. "It's just... even though the
situation is different... maybe it'll help me understand why my
dad and mom... became who they did."
"I would never tell you to shut up. But... it's a long
story. Maybe over some tea or cocoa?"
Christina smiled and nodded.
"Cocoa sounds great."
"Then let's go prepare that in my sparkling brand new kitchen."
Christina laughed and followed Perry. The kitchen truly
did look amazing. In no time at all, they had their cocoa
and returned to the library.
"My wife, Hildy, and I had a daughter. A beautiful little
thing we named Lauren. We adored her. The Lord
didn't see fit to give us any more kids, we figured, but that
was fine. Lauren was all we needed. She was such a
kind, sensitive girl. Loved Jesus. Loved
reading." Perry waved around the library. "Loved
painting."
Christina smiled when Perry looked to her.
"The summer after she graduated from high school, she took a job
at a cafe that used to be a few blocks from here. One day,
some guy strolled in. An itinerant preacher with all these
big ideas about traveling across the country in a van, sharing
the good news." Perry grimaced. "He became a
regular... and wormed his way into Lauren's tender heart.
She brought him home to meet us and I think she thought we'd be
pleased with this good, Christian boy. But I knew
something was off. As early as seminary I'd been able to
pick out those who wanted to head a church because they wanted
to serve people as Jesus did... and those who wanted to head a
church to feel powerful."
Christina nodded. She knew exactly which camp her father
and Malachi fell in.
"I knew that boy was the latter. But Hildy urged me to be
patient, to be hopeful. I wanted none of it. I... I
wanted the best for my girl. I wanted her to go to
college. Build a life for herself. To find a partner
who was worthy of her. Yes, I wanted her to serve God...
but not like that! And I let them both know that.
Loudly."
Perry brushed away a tear.
"The morning after that dinner, Hildy and I woke up to find
Lauren's bedroom empty. She'd left us a note... telling us
she'd gone off with him... that she hoped one day we could
welcome them both with open arms. But... we never saw her
alive again."
Christina grabbed a nearby tissue as her own eyes filled.
"Did you at least speak to her?"
"Hildy did a few times. Over the phone. Lauren never
wanted to talk to me. My suspicions... they were borne
out. He wasn't just a wandering, solitary preacher.
He had a whole group assembled around him. A cult.
They weren't as bad as many others. Never killed
anyone. No sexual abuse... at least not coercive... from
what we could tell. But plenty of mind control. He
was in charge and that was that. And... apparently he
didn't believe in monogamy. Fancied himself a modern-day
Abraham or Jacob. The last time Lauren phoned her mom, she
was heartbroken. He'd cheated on her. With multiple
'disciples.' Hildy pleaded with her to come home but...
she wouldn't. I think she was embarrassed.
Embarrassed to face me. To come back to a church that had
loved her and wanted so much for her."
Perry took a long sip of his cocoa then set a hand on
Christina's.
"Tell me if you want me to stop. I know it's a sad story."
"No... I mean it is but... I want to hear it. Maybe
I need to hear it," Christina replied through her tears.
"Okay. We only learned the rest from a former cult member
who visited us years later. Our beautiful girl got
pregnant by that man but the baby was stillborn. After
that, Lauren was never really herself. She started using
drugs. One day... she took too much. Damn cult just
left her at a hospital in New Mexico. Thankfully, she
still had her ID on her so a local morgue tracked us down.
We were able to at least bring her body home. Hildy's
buried next to her."
"I'm so sorry," Christina murmured. "How horrible for you
and Hildy. And your church."
Perry nodded.
"I stepped away after that. What right did I have leading
a congregation when I couldn't even keep my baby girl
safe? And... I was angry. At God. Eventually,
I saw that He was just as used by that man as my Lauren
was. But I couldn't preach any more. Stopped
praying, actually. And that's why... in case you've
heard... I was so stand-offish with the folks over there."
He waved towards St. G's. "Hippie Christian types.
But... near as I can tell now, they're as far away from that guy
as the Earth is from the Moon."
"They are very kind. I don't know many of them very
well... but I've not caught a whiff of any weird mind game
stuff. I like what you said. About God being used,
too. I guess I never really thought about it like that
but... He is. If Jesus really is who the Bible says he
is... I can't imagine him being okay with what that man did or
with what my dad's church is doing."
"No. I'm glad you're away from that."
"Me too. I just wish they'd knock it off with the
picketing. No one should have to deal with that. I
hate that people are seeing that when they're just coming to see
a show about Jesus," Christina lamented.
"Me too. Speaking of the show... they're probably wrapping
up now. Did you want to head over there?"
Christina nodded.
"I do. I like people watching. But I could come back
tomorrow to get going with the library?"
"I'd love that. Thank you. But I don't want to be
monopolizing your time. You're a young girl. You
should be living it up," Perry encouraged.
Christina laughed.
"Yeah... maybe. Eventually. But right now I'm still
too worried about being spotted by people from the church.
I prefer to stick to safe spaces so... Loreena's apartment, the
theatre, and here."
"I'm glad you feel safe here and over there. Now... I'll
walk you to the door and watch to make sure you make it to St.
G's door."
"Thanks!"
At the door, Christina was surprised to find herself hugging the
old man. She couldn't explain it but she felt a kinship
with him.
"G'night, Perry."
"G'night, Christina. You take care."
"You too! See you tomorrow!"
"Yep!"
Christina beamed then dashed to the theatre.
Perry smiled when he realized at least two of Joshua's friends
were also keeping watch. Soon, Christina was safely inside
St. G's office.
Once he'd locked up for the night, Perry made his way back
upstairs. Rather than turning to his room, he turned left
and stood in front of Lauren's door. After a few moments,
he opened it and entered. He felt sadness... but it didn't
overwhelm him like it usually did. There was even an
aspect of peace to it. He smiled as he approached a doll's
cradle and picked up a rag doll. She'd been his daughter's
favorite. Funnily enough, Lauren had named her
Christina. While he wasn't quite ready to part with her
yet, Perry considered that, one day, maybe he could make a gift
of her to the real Christina. He suspected Lauren would
like that. God knew that girl deserved something to
snuggle and hold onto.
Perry replaced the doll then left the room and readied himself
for bed. Once he was tucked in, he resurrected a nightly
tradition he'd abandoned years ago. He began to thank God
for the day's blessings, leading with all the kindness he had
received from the hippies next door.
*~*~*
The Trio
Friday, April 8th, 2022
With Loreena and Roger both having taken the day off from work,
they were able to ride with Christina the whole way to St.
G's. Once they'd seen she was happily settled at Perry's,
the two re-entered the theatre and took the portal to
Asteriana. Ant was excitedly waiting on the other side.
"Loreena!"
"Ant!"
The cousins greeted each other with warm hugs.
"Roger!"
Roger chuckled as Ant embraced him.
"Good morning, Ant. You're in a chipper mood," Roger
observed.
"Just excited to show you both our ship! We're learning a
lot. Steve says we'll soon be proper sailors!"
Loreena playfully squeezed Ant's bicep.
"You're definitely stronger than the Ant I used to know."
Ant laughed.
"Well... I think the few days of sailing are less responsible
for that than lugging pots and pans filled with enough food for
a dozen people for years but thank you."
"Do you miss being in Aotearoa?" Roger asked as they walked
towards the shore.
"Yes and no. I miss our house. Our kitchen.
But I love it here. And we'll be able to go back and forth
once Joshua gives us the all clear. Right now there's
still some danger of demons finding out that Ed's redeemed
himself. Best let them simmer for a bit."
"It's still so hard to believe you've been living with a demon
for years." Loreena shook her head in amazement.
"Even if he was a good one it's still... startling."
"We got used to it pretty quickly. Ed's a good guy.
And Steve's never been happier. I don't think I mentioned
before that Steve was raised by a pastor and his wife.
They were maybe only a couple rungs down on the crazy ladder
from the church you're dealing with at St. G's. So you can
imagine... truly... how huge it is to, first, have found someone
who loves him so completely and, second, having Jesus himself
affirm their relationship."
Loreena squeezed Roger's hand.
"I truly, truly can. But how about you? You have
anyone special, Ant?"
Ant shook his head.
"Not yet. But... that's one nice thing about having a
portal at Ed's and Steve's place. Getting to visit you is
the main one. But... I think my dating odds are better in
New York. I love our close-knit little neighborhood back
home but... everyone feels related. Shane's already
offered to be my wingman."
"What a great idea!" Loreena gushed. "I get the impression
Shane knows lots of people and... wow. Is that it?"
She pointed to a ship looming in the distance.
"Yep! We'll take this dinghy out there. I'll
row. Been doing it often enough. Then again... maybe
that is helping with the biceps?" Ant chuckled and waved
his guests into the dinghy.
The ride was mostly quiet, interrupted only by exclamations of
wonder from Loreena and Roger. Soon, however, they had
reached the Fleetwood and were pulled on deck.
"Kia ora!" Ed greeted. "Welcome aboard the Fleetwood!"
"Delighted to have you join us!" Steve added.
"Thank you so much! Oh, this ship is beautiful!" Loreena
complimented. "And you all look very sailory!"
The crew looked proudly at each other.
"Just a gorgeous vessel..." Roger murmured, running his hand
over some fine woodwork.
"It truly is. Joshua has blessed us. I know you
don't have all day but, sometime after the show, you'll have to
join us for a full day cruise," Ed invited. "Nothing like
watching the sunrise and sunset from the deck."
"But for now... since it's a trifle windy... please join us in
our quarters for some morning tea?" Steve asked.
"Love to! Thanks so much!"
Beaming and hand-in-hand with Roger, Loreena followed her hosts
and Ant below deck. She and Roger were quickly seated and
fussed over.
"You have to try the sandwiches. And the
ladyfingers. Ant's outdone himself," Steve boasted.
"Ah, it was nothing," the chef demurred.
"Was not," Ed protested as he poured tea for Loreena and
Roger. "Lots of work. Your cousin's very talented,
Loreena. As are you. I wanted to invite you here to
properly thank you. I'm sure it took some guts to join the
show but... if you'd not... I'd still be a nervous wreck, laying
low at Steve's place. Without the photo you sent Ant, we'd
have had no idea that Joshua was here."
"Well... then Roger also deserves credit. I wouldn't have
auditioned if not for his encouragement." Loreena squeezed
her boyfriend's hand.
"I just knew you'd be perfect. And you are." Roger
smiled lovingly at Loreena then looked to Ed and Steve.
"That really is something about the photo. Who would have
thought? It's amazing the way he takes little things and
makes them into big things."
"Truly," Steve agreed. "I only met Ed because my college
buddies invited me out for a night. I didn't even want to
go. But I did and one dance to 'The Chain' later... I was
in love."
Ed held up his tea cup.
"Likewise, love."
"'The Chain'! That's why your ship is called the
Fleetwood! Fleetwood Mac."
"Ding, ding, ding! We thought it suited it," Steve
replied. "So... how is the young lady? Christina?"
Loreena nodded.
"Yes, Christina. And, you know, she's doing very
well. She's really hit it off with everyone. It's
kind of shocking, actually. But it also makes me think of
how closed in she must have felt before... and now to finally be
free. When I think of it that way, it makes more sense to
me that she's so... eager to be with people."
"Agreed. I have to admit that I really thought we'd have
to be laying low at Loreena's apartment for a while with
her. But she's really taken to St. G's," Roger confirmed.
"She was in hell and she was lonely. People do stupid
things when they're lonely. I went home with a guy I'd
just met. Christina went home with you two.
Thankfully, our rashness served us both well." Ed gave the
others a wistful smile.
"It did. You know, when you're ready, I think Christina
would like to properly meet you, Ed. She's very grateful
to you," Loreena relayed. "Obviously it can't be
here. Not yet. But if you make your way back to St.
G's..."
"Course. I'd love to properly meet her, too. We plan
to go see the show again, definitely one of your nights
on. I'll talk to Andrew about... tomorrow afternoon?"
"Sounds like a plan!"
Loreena made a note on her phone then, as advised, dunked a
ladyfinger into her tea and took a bite.
"Mmm... oh, Ant... I forgot how much I missed your baking
and cooking!"
Ant made a little bow, chuckling as he did.
Happy for the chance to further talk up their chef, Ed and Steve
regaled Loreena and Roger with talk of Ant's culinary prowess.
As she listened and admired the offered photographic proof,
Loreena's heart swelled. As if it wasn't enough that she
had found Roger and a loving community, now she knew without any
doubt that her cousin was loved and adored.
*~*~*
As she had the previous night, Christina stationed herself
behind the ticket window following the show. From what she
had heard, it had been a rather pathetic showing from her former
church members. She hoped they were losing interest
completely and not simply because Loreena had the night
off. After all, Joshua had seemed to be the actual target
of their wrath.
As she was thinking this, Christina saw one of Joshua's patrols
enter the lobby. Mattay, specifically. Christina
tensed, worried that he was coming with news. Instead,
Mattay smiled and waved then approached.
"Has something happened?" Christina asked.
"Oh out there? No." Mattay gave her a sheepish
smile. "I just got cold so T.J. told me to come inside for
a bit."
"Oh. Okay, good. Can I get you some tea or cocoa or
something from the office?"
"That would be very nice, thank you. But I'll go with
you."
Christina smiled and followed Mattay into the crowd. They
had nearly reached the door to the office when she heard a bit
of dialogue that made her pause.
"Oh, Rory... Look at you! You look great! I'm
so proud of you!"
Christina turned towards the voice... Joshua's voice. Her
heart sped when she saw who he was talking to.
Raven, Austin, and Rory, the trio who had befriended her in high
school... before her father had ripped her away from them.
Mattay set a hand on Christina's shoulder.
"Are you all right, Christina?"
"I... yeah... Just... saw people I used to know... used to
be friends with."
"From your church?" Mattay asked, his voice rising.
Christina adamantly shook her head.
"No... thank God. Friends from when I went to school."
Mattay smiled, relaxing.
"Then you should go talk to them! I can find my way to the
office from here."
Before Christina could say anything more, Mattay hurried
off. With a sigh, she decided she may as well approach her
old friends. She was still a few feet away when Raven
spotted her.
"Oh..." The young woman clasped her hands together and
brought them to her heart. "Christina..."
Austin and Rory spun around to follow Raven's gaze.
Christina had frozen.
For the first time since her arrival, Joshua approached her.
"Christina, maybe you and your friends could step back into the
theatre proper to catch up?" he offered.
"Yes! Let's do that!" Raven enthused.
Before Christina herself could respond, Raven was pulling her
towards the theatre with Austin and Rory behind them.
Once the door had closed, Raven put her hands on Christina's
shoulders and studied her.
"Girl... look at you! You look so good!" Raven wiped
at her eyes. "We've been so worried about you! Oh...
can I hug you?"
Mutely, Christina nodded.
As Raven embraced her, Christina began to cry.
"Why don't we all sit down?" Rory suggested as he pressed a
handkerchief into Christina's hand.
Raven led Christina to a seat then plopped down beside her while
Austin and Rory sat backwards in the row in front of them.
"Christina... we tried to track you down. Even had big
ideas of bursting into your church on a Sunday morning and
making a scene. But you never told us which one."
Austin shook his head. "Sadly, there's more than one crazy
church around here."
"When this season started... we did start to wonder if the
church out there was the one. We hoped not but..." Rory
looked sympathetically at his old friend. "It was, wasn't
it?"
Christina nodded and dabbed at her face with the handkerchief.
"It... it's been really awful. Oh... Rory, this is
beautiful and I'm getting make-up all over and it even has your
initial... I'm sorry."
Rory shrugged.
"It's fine, really. Josh's mom gave me five of them before
my top surgery. My poor mom's got so much PTSD around
hospitals since my sister died that she just couldn't sit with
me. Dad couldn't get off work. So Josh and his
parents came."
"Your sister died?"
Rory nodded.
"Yeah... the leukemia got her. But we were in a really
good place when she went. She'd accepted me. It was
very peaceful at the end. But... it was a lot before that
so... yeah. No more hospitals for Mom if it can be
helped."
"I'm so sorry." Christina rested her hand over
Rory's. "But... Joshua and his parents were with you?"
"Austin and Raven, too, of course."
"Of course!" the friends echoed in unison.
"How..."
"My family and I met Joshua that first year they did JCS
here. We came because Mr. Mur... Shane aka Herod... was my
teacher in middle school. We kept in touch with him and
Josh. Sometimes we'd meet up for meals."
"And we'd tag along cause Josh is cool... for a Millennial,"
Raven teased.
Christina smiled, completely missing the wink Raven gave to Rory
and Austin.
"But how about you?" Rory asked. "How'd you end up here?"
"And what ended up happening with that new guy you thought might
get your church back on..."
Christina let out a shuddering breath then began to quake with
sobs.
"I... I'm sorry I brought it up," Austin apologized.
"Christina... what happened?" Raven softly asked as she
enveloped the other girl in her arms.
"I... I can't..."
"Then don't. I'm sorry. It's okay... it's okay,"
Raven soothed. "You're safe now. Safe with us.
And safe with your friends here, right?"
Christina calmed a little and nodded.
"I... I'm staying with Loreena... the other Mary Magdalene...
and her boyfriend, Roger. They've been so nice."
"We're coming to see the show again to see her!" Austin
shared. "We've heard awesome things."
Christina nodded.
"She's really amazing."
"Is it okay to ask how you ended up here?" Rory checked.
"It's... kind of embarrassing but... my parents made me come...
to picket. I... I didn't want to. At all.
But..."
The trio all noticed when Christina subconsciously rubbed at her
back.
"Jesus..." Austin muttered.
"I... I wasn't out there for long. Maybe a couple
minutes. Joshua and Andrew had security posted... I mean
their friends... not like professional security but they seem to
do the job well. Anyway... they were there and two other
guys, a couple, named Ed and Steve. Ed... I mean... he's
gorgeous. He looks like you'd imagine a biblical angel
looking."
"So four faces and, like, eight wings?" Rory kidded.
Christina laughed.
"No. I mean like in Bible movies. Just... beautiful
and ethereal but like he'd fit in, at the same time. He
was wearing a Pride shirt and so... I knew he must be
safe. Like... he wouldn't do anything to me so... so I ran
to him and... and he and Steve hurried me inside."
"Gays for the win!" Austin cheered, throwing his hands in the
air.
"Lesbians totally woulda done the same thing had we been there,"
Raven playfully countered before returning her attention to
Christina. "So what happened then?"
"Well... the cast and crew were having a pizza party so they fed
me. And Loreena was there but it was her off night so
during the show she filled me in on who everyone was.
And... that made me feel less like a stranger and... and I felt
safe with her. Since I had no where to go, I asked if I
could stay with her and she agreed and so... I've spent the last
couple nights with her and Roger. I spend the days here or
next door, helping their neighbor. He's a really nice old
guy who just needs help getting his house in order since his
wife died. He was a former pastor but... not at all like
my dad. We had a really good talk today and he owned up to
what mistakes he did make as a pastor... again, nothing like
what my dad did... and I dunno... Even though it didn't
really involve me, just hearing that accountability from a
pastor felt so... healing."
"That's all really great, Christina! I'm so glad you got
away from your church. And came here of all places!
St. G's is great!" Rory praised. "And it led you back to
us."
"I... I missed you all so much. You... you were the only
people who were truly kind to me and... and it broke my heart
when my dad..."
Panic began to rise up in Christina again. She had been
heartbroken... and vulnerable. And it had made her easy to
manipulate and...
"Group hug!" Raven declared.
The two boys stood as Raven pulled Christina to her feet.
She sighed happily as she was wrapped up in her friends'
embrace.
Peeking around the curtain, Mattay smiled.
Progress.
*~*~*
Saturday, April 9th,
2022
After a chaotic breakfast that had included the usual crew plus
Jamie, Vonnie, and Rhiannon; Andrew and JenniAnn were putting
away dishes in the ballroom's storage room. For easily the
dozenth time that morning, JenniAnn caught Andrew checking his
cell phone. He was never so wrapped up in it.
"Love, is something going on? I mean... beyond the obvious
Christofascists picketing our show thing?"
Andrew shoved his phone in his pocket, unsure what to say.
Then he decided the truth was always best.
"I just... I feel like I'm waiting for the other shoe to
drop. Something happened on Thursday, Laja. But...
you can't talk about it. Not with anyone but me. And
Joshua if you want. Okay?"
"Okay... I'm glad Joshua said you could talk to me.
So you don't have to hold it in. So..." JenniAnn
steered Andrew to a spare couch they kept in there and sat
beside him, taking one of his hands in both of hers.
"An envelope arrived at St. G's addressed to 'Theater
Owner.' Joshua said not to open it. He said it was
from Malachi and he had Crowley squirrel it away
somewhere. Joshua seemed to consider shredding it but he
said Christina might eventually need it... for evidence."
"Oh..." JenniAnn's face flushed with anger. "So...
are you thinking this is like a... sextortion thing?"
Andrew nodded.
"It... felt like photos."
"Does Christina know?"
"Joshua wanted to wait to tell her until she was more
settled. I heard she reunited with some school friends
last night so... maybe soon."
"Maybe." JenniAnn shook her head. "So... I've kinda
just been assuming that something deeply untoward happened
between Christina and Malachi. To be honest, I think a lot
of us have. What with the warning Joshua gave to the women
and girls. And Hahana and Zaila both independently told me
that he gave them the heebie-jeebies. And the whole
picking the one guy who was wearing a Pride shirt to run to
thing... the one guy who she could have easily assumed was gay
and, thus, safe."
"That... breaks my heart."
"What part?"
"All of it. But that men... and those of us who look like
men... can be seen as so dangerous that the effect is only
lessened when you can make a reasonable assumption he's not into
women."
JenniAnn nodded.
"I mean... it's not like we assume all gay men are beacons of
morality and goodness. They're on the same moral/immoral
spectrum all humans are. But yeah... highly unlikely a gay
guy is going to molest or rape you. And... it's not all
the time, Andrew. I always felt safe with you.
And... I think I would have even if you were a man.
Because you're... you."
"Laja... You say that because you've spent..."
A knock on the door interrupted Andrew.
"Safe to come in?" Crowley called.
Andrew and JenniAnn exchanged sheepish smiles.
"Safe to come in," JenniAnn assured.
Crowley stepped into the room.
"I just wanted to report that Aziraphale has your children going
with the pirate thing again. I didn't know if you wanted
them riled up like that when Catherine and Vincent are going to
be babysitting."
"Tattling on your anam cara..." JenniAnn teased, shaking her
finger. "But thank you. I think it'll be okay,
though. Maybe I'll give Vincent a heads up to bring Treasure
Island or something to read to them."
"He does that and Aziraphale won't be leaving... which is
fine. I can handle the shows without him. Feeling
better about... everything."
JenniAnn hugged him.
"Good! And I'll be there if you need moral support.
Andrew, too."
The angel of death smiled and nodded.
Crowley cocked his head for a moment as he looked at Andrew.
"You all right there?"
"Oh, yeah, fine. Just..." Andrew dragged a hand
through his hair. "Two show day. Always a little
exhausting."
"Right..." Crowley replied, unconvinced. "Well, I'm going
to go join the mutiny that I'm sure is happening in the
ballroom. Door closed?"
Andrew and JenniAnn exchanged looks before the former shook his
head.
"I should probably head to the theatre."
"Andrew... the show isn't starting for six hours," JenniAnn
protested.
"I know... I just... I'll feel better after checking in
with the guys. Come with me and we can make a stop at
Adrian's for some chai?" Andrew offered.
"Aziraphale and I can watch the kids until Vincent and Catherine
get here. I'm sure Marty and Jamie will help," Crowley
offered. "You deserve some quiet chai time."
JenniAnn smiled appreciatively at Crowley.
"Thank you. In that case..." She turned to Andrew
and squeezed his hands. "Yes. Let's do that."
"Thanks, Laja. And thanks, Crowley. Let's go say
good bye to the kids and... to Adrian's we go."
Crowley waved the two out and then looked after them with a
concerned frown.
*~*~*
Loreena and Roger stood in the doorway to her bedroom, smiling
out at the scene in front of them.
"It makes me nostalgic..." Loreena whispered. "When
Diamond first took me in, we had hardly any money and so we all
slept in sleeping bags on the floor of our tiny little
studio. It wasn't much... but it was home."
Roger squeezed her hand.
Upon hearing they lived an hour away and wanted to see her
perform as Mary, Loreena had arranged for four tickets to the
matinee and invited Christina's friends to stay the night.
And so they had... Austin and Rory in sleeping bags, Raven with
Christina on the sofa bed. All four looked very peaceful.
"Still want arepas? Roger asked.
"Very much."
"Let's leave a note and we'll make them at my place so we don't
wake them up."
Loreena nodded and the two re-entered her bedroom and closed the
door.
"How late do you think they stayed up?" Roger asked.
"Easily past 2 AM. I woke up briefly and could hear them
laughing. It made me so happy."
"So you think Joshua had this little reunion planned?"
"Of course. Was he conscious of it last night? I
dunno. I suspect Mattay was, though. It's a little
convenient... He chooses right then to come inside, get
Christina out of the ticket box, and they walk right into her
old friends?"
"There's something going on with Mattay. I don't know what
it is but..."
"You picked up on that, too? He seems like such a
sweetheart but there's something... unsettled about him.
Something I don't pick up from the others. Not even
Yehuda."
Roger nodded as he continued to get dressed.
"I talked to John about the whole saint/spirit thing once.
He said that, in Heaven, obviously they're at perfect
peace. It's Paradise so of course they are. But when
they come back here... sometimes old wounds get re-opened.
It's like they can't quite grasp the peace that was so...
ever-present before. Maybe something about all of this...
beyond the subject of the show itself... is bringing stuff up
for Mattay," he surmised.
"Maybe... It's kind of startling, really. These are
people that have meant so much to us, who have impacted us so
much. And yet... we know so little about them. Heck,
I didn't even know the bulk of them were married and had
kids."
"I mean when you think about it... how much did you even really
know about Joshua? People have been debating for centuries
about something as basic as whether he had siblings."
Loreena froze.
"You're right! And I didn't think to ask. Does he?"
"Yes and no. Neither Maryam nor Yosef had other
children. But Yosef's sister and her husband died when
Joshua was around sixteen. So they were his cousins,
really, but became siblings because Maryam and Yosef adopted
them. We still have no idea what exactly the nature of
Maryam's and Yosef's marriage was beyond the fact that they were
madly in love. And, really, I think that's all we need to
know. They loved each other and they loved their
boy. Still do."
"And I love that. I hope they're having a blast helping
Emma and Peter out."
"I'm sure they are. But I hope we see them again
soon. And Emma and Peter. Might help calm people
down. Anyway... ready?"
"Ready! Just let me..." Loreena hurriedly wrote a
note.
The couple stepped into the living room, taped the note to the
door, and then excitedly left for their arepa-making lesson.
At St. Genesius', all twelve apostles, along with Tirzah and
Rakhyl, were gathered into the office. They'd been
summoned there by Cephas who, along with Mattay, had found a
disturbing voicemail message that morning.
With as much discretion as possible, while still conveying the
seriousness of it, Cephas had filled the others in.
It had been a vile, disgusting thing. And, though the
caller had disguised his voice, they all suspected they knew who
left it.
"Do we tell Yeshua?" Philippus asked.
"Of course we tell Yeshua! We don't hide anything from the
Rabbi," Bar Tolmay insisted.
"I don't want him to have to hear that," Tirzah countered.
"It's... evil."
"If Cephas and Mattay can manage to listen to it, so can
he. He's faced far more evil than any of us have,"
Yohannan pointed out.
"But it was about him!" his brother protested.
The sound of a key in the backdoor caused them all to freeze.
A moment later, Andrew and JenniAnn stepped inside carrying
cartons of coffee and chai. They halted when they saw
they'd interrupted something.
"What's happened?" Andrew asked.
"Disgusting voicemail," Cephas replied.
Andrew set down his cartons and sighed.
"About Christina?"
"And Yeshua. With a couple of comments about Loreena and
Crowley," Andreas answered. "And the whole lot of us are
'disgusting, perverted groomers,' apparently." He rolled
his eyes.
"Oh no..." JenniAnn murmured.
"Well, let me hear it." Andrew waved to the machine.
"With all due respect, perhaps JenniAnn should step into the
other room?" Thoma suggested.
"If she wants to listen, she can listen." Rakhyl
approached JenniAnn and set a hand on her arm. "What
happens to Andrew happens to her in some respect... and vice
versa." She smiled gently at JenniAnn. "But it's
your choice. I've not heard it myself but from Cephas'
report... it truly is vile."
JenniAnn looked to Andrew.
"It's whatever you want, Laja."
"Please don't," Thoma pleaded.
Mattay, who had been sitting in stony silence, laughed bitterly.
"You act as if it's language she's never heard. As if
she's never been catcalled... Never gotten a perverted,
unsolicited email or text message. Never had anything vile
said to her."
Mattay and JenniAnn exchanged watery glances.
"It's her choice, Thoma."
Silently, Thoma nodded.
Mattay rose and approached the phone.
"JenniAnn, what do you want to do? It's your choice
entirely." Mattay offered her a brave smile.
"Play it. I want to know what they said about our Joshua
and our friends," JenniAnn replied, trying to keep a tremor out
of her voice.
Andrew moved behind her and wrapped his arms around her waist.
Mattay nodded.
"Let's clear the room, otherwise," Cephas suggested. "The
fewer who hear the actual message, the better."
With limited grumbling, the others followed him out into the
hallway.
Once the door was closed, Mattay played the message.
JenniAnn felt Andrew's arms shake with anger as they listened.
When it was over, she brushed at tears and shook her head.
"He tells on himself while making accusations. I'm sure of
it. He... he forced her to do that? Poor Christina!"
The look in Mattay's eyes was all the confirmation Andrew and
JenniAnn needed.
Andrew heaved a sigh.
"Has Joshua heard?"
"We were actually debating whether to have him listen to it or
not. I vote yea."
"For what it's worth... So do I," JenniAnn agreed.
"Joshua already knows every last thing that happened to
Christina."
Mattay murmured acknowledgement of this fact.
But Andrew was silent and unmoving. Then, suddenly, he
loosed his grip on JenniAnn and stormed out of the office.
"Andrew..."
JenniAnn hurried after him. Cephas, still waiting in the
hall with the others, moved to follow but Rakhyl grabbed his
arm.
"Leave them be. They'll take care of each other."
"What we need to do is decide how we're going to take care of
this guy," Shimeon declared, glaring at the phone.
"What do you mean?" T.J. asked.
"I mean when our rabbi's life was threatened, we all fell asleep
on him. Now his honor is being threatened! Not this
time. This time... we're doing something."
"Shimeon... what are you thinking?" Cephas asked warily.
"Yeshua specifically told us not to confront Malachi unless we
had no choice."
"We won't confront him. Not exactly. I mean... not
when he's awake, anyway. He thinks he's the bringer of
truth... he thinks he knows what Rabboni really meant, what he
really wanted. And he thinks that because he's doing
'God's work,' he can do whatever he damn well pleases.
Well... I think we show him what truly following the Way
means. That it's not about scoring brownie points so you
can earn the right to menace and abuse some poor girl.
No... it's about sacrifice. About being willing to
sacrifice... everything. For Him. For His
children. We'll show him that."
Their interest piqued, the others began to ask questions and,
soon, a plan was formed.
*~*~*
"Andrew..."
JenniAnn caught up to him in the prop room. She had a
feeling that if she'd been only a split second later, she might
have witnessed a re-enactment of Joshua's Temple scene.
"Andrew," she repeated as she wrapped her arms around his waist
and rested her head against his heaving back. "Love...
breath with me, love. In... and out. In... and out."
The angel obeyed. But the peace lasted for only a few
moments before Andrew spun around.
"She... she cared for him! She honestly cared for
him! And he did... that!" he spat out. "This whole
time... I... I thought maybe he just... he attacked her out of
the blue. A-and that was bad enough. But..."
JenniAnn nodded sadly. While it was foolish to trust
anything Malachi said, his accuasion that Christina had been
sweet and attentive had a ring of truth to it. She was no
stranger to crushes on supposed men of God... thankfully, hers
had been on a real one. Poor Christina had been
duped.
"Yes... I got the impression from what he said that, at
least from Christina's perspective, it sounded like an actual
crush. Probably even encouraged by her parents.
And... and that he said things she wanted to hear. Then...
he manipulated her. And he's so twisted that he thinks
Joshua will do the same... has already even."
"She... cared for him..." Andrew repeated.
"Love..." JenniAnn withdrew a handkerchief from her pocket
and wiped at Andrew's tear-streaked face. "She did.
And that makes this all so much sadder. But you can't
change the past. Christina and her friends are coming to
today's matinee, though. So we can give them a wonderful
show. We can show Christina a God who truly loves her...
just as she is. And then we'll get through tonight's show,
too. But then we're going home. No meet and
greet. If someone has questions for us, someone can get
their emails and we'll get in touch. But you... I'm
worried about you, Andrew. I really am. So... I
think we take a night to ourselves, hmm?"
Andrew brushed at the last of his tears then nodded.
"Yeah... yeah, I'd like that. Laja, I... I love you so
much."
"I know. And I love you, too."
JenniAnn stretched up to kiss him then her lips moved to his
cheek and then his jawline and his neck.
Touched by her tenderness, Andrew began to softly cry again.
Out in the hallway, Crowley leaned against the wall and fought
his own tears.
Like hell he was going to let that sicko hurt his friends.
*~*~*
Joshua was on the floor of Randall's and Dot's living room,
playing with the Romano and Stanford kids, when Adam approached
with a troubled look on his face.
"Boss... Andrew just called. Everyone's okay but
something happened at the theatre... an... objectionable
voicemail."
Joshua grimaced before letting it fade from his face and smiling
at the kids.
"All right, well, I need to head to work but you kids keep
working on building that castle. I'll check back soon,
okay?"
"Okay!" Felix cried, hugging Joshua.
Maisy and Etta clamored to do the same then Joshua bid their
parents and Randall and Dot good bye before following Adam to
the portal.
"Any ideas on what's in the message?"
"No. But Andrew sounded... not well."
"All right." Joshua heaved a sigh. "Let's go figure
this out."
*~*~*
Andrew looked expectantly at Joshua after he'd played the
message for him and him alone.
"So what do we do? Do we tell Christina?"
Joshua dragged a hand through his hair then looked out the
window. After a few moments, he nodded.
"Yes. But we don't play it for her unless she asks...
which I don't think she will. And we assure her that only
a handful of us heard. Since he's not letting up, she
needs to know what Malachi is doing and, even more than that,
she needs to know that he's failing at it. He's not
actually concerned that I'd do any of that... no more than he
actually thinks I'm in a relationship with Crowley. He
doesn't care about me or any of us. Oh, sure, he says the
whole point of that business on the corner is to help us see the
error of our sinful, ungodly ways and turn back. But he's
not out there for us. He's out there for his
followers. This show... us... he's just using us as pawns
to make his congregation feel less safe, more angry... more
tightly bound to him and to Quentin who, in their minds, can
keep them from falling into Satan's grasp. The point of
that message was to get us to feel disgusted enough to cast
Christina out. But we're not like that. Never have
been. Never will be."
Andrew gave a resolute nod.
"I can't tell Christina about the message. She's still not
sure what to think about me... and who can blame her when the
last man she knew who played Jesus raped her?" Joshua's
eyes filled. "As much as I love my robe from my Ama...
it's a real hindrance right now. But I also can't do the
show in jeans and flannel. So... Mattay can tell
her. About the photos, too... while assuring her none of
us saw them. It'll be good for them both. She might
still feel uneasy... like she's one misstep from being cast
out. But Ed wants to meet with her. Check in with
her. Other than Crowley and Yehuda, neither of whom she's
spoken with much, there's no one better to assure her that we
don't hold people's past against them... especially not when
they didn't even do anything wrong to begin with."
"I'm sorry, Joshua..."
Joshua looked up from the program he'd been rolling and
unrolling as he'd talked.
"Andrew..." He reached for the angel's right hand and
squeezed it. "What do you have to be sorry for?"
"I didn't really put it together. I was so hung up on
Malachi being a pastor and nearly two decades older than
Christina that, even though I knew he'd played Jesus, well... I
guess I had a mental block that didn't want to put two and two
together. She cared for him initially because..."
Tears welled in Joshua's eyes.
"He looked like she thought you looked. And... she loved
you."
Joshua nodded and a tear slid down each cheek.
"We... we have a couple hours before curtain. Maybe you
should go back to Asteriana and take a walk or something?"
Andrew suggested, his own rage temporarily bottled up as he
focused on Joshua's turmoil.
"No. I... I'd rather not be alone."
A playful knock sounded on the office door.
"Who is it?" Andrew called.
"Shane! I just heard something awesome from Sandy!
Christina reunited with Rory and..."
Shane quieted when Andrew opened the door and he caught sight of
Joshua.
"Josh..." Shane hurried forward and knelt in front of
Joshua. "Josh, you look... are you okay?"
Joshua's rested his forehead against Shane's.
"Just... sad."
"I suggested he take a walk around Asteriana but he didn't want
to be alone," Andrew relayed. "So maybe you could..."
"Absolutely." Shane rose and offered Joshua a hand.
"Let's go take in some nature. You know, I know the guy
who created it."
In spite of his heartache, Joshua chuckled.
"Let's just take some tea for the road..." Shane hurriedly
filled a couple of mugs with hot water and dropped in some
chamomile bags. "And off we go..."
"See you soon!" Andrew called after the two.
"Thank you, Andrew," Joshua responded before he and Shane
disappeared into the blue room.
Andrew peered up at the ceiling.
"Father... help us," he prayed.
*~*~*
"Do I look... trustworthy? Safe?" Ed asked as he looked at
himself in the mirror.
Steve looped his arms around the angel's waist and peeked around
his shoulder.
"You look positively angelic, darling," Steve murmured as he
took in Ed's tan linen pants and beige sweater. "Just one
thing... Close your eyes. And hold up your hair,
please."
Ed smiled and obeyed. Clearly he was getting a gift.
He felt a gentle weight settle over his heart.
"You can open your eyes now."
Ed gaped at the rainbow stone hanging from his neck.
"Rainbow tourmaline. It was my gran's. I understand
better now why she loved it so much. And I want you to
have it."
"Steve... You sure, mate?"
"Very sure."
"I... I love it."
"It looks beautiful on you." Steve grinned. "You
wear fine things well."
Ed chuckled.
"Now you're cribbing from a TV show."
"Doesn't make it any less true."
Ed blushed then moved in for a kiss which Steve eagerly
reciprocated.
"Blech... Could you please just start closing the door
when you do that?" Lucky, his nose scrunched, requested as
he stood in the doorway to their cabin.
"Don't always know when the mood's gonna hit," Ed replied with a
wicked smile.
"Yes, well, your dinghy's ready. Karl will row you
out. Text me when you're ready to come back."
Ed nodded.
"Will do."
"I wish I could go with you..." Steve pouted.
"Me too. But I'll be back soon, yeah? Thought we
might find an island or shore to relax on. Maybe make some
s'mores?" Ed suggested.
"Ooh..." Lucky rushed away to tell the others.
Ed hugged Steve tightly then began to sway.
"Maybe a little dancing on the beach?" he suggested.
Steve beamed.
"I'd love that."
"Me too. But for now... off I go. Angel
business."
Steve smiled proudly as he escorted Ed to the deck and watched
as he boarded the dinghy with Karl.
As much as he hated being parted from Ed, even for a couple of
hours, Steve sent up a prayer of gratitude to God for giving his
angel a chance to return to his roots.
*~*~*
Sitting in St. G's office, Christina stared at the wall after
Mattay finished speaking. She'd had such a beautiful
morning. New friends, old friends, arepas... Now
this.
"I... I'm so... embar..."
Mattay clasped Christina's shaking hands.
"Don't be. You were the victim of a crime. Crimes,
actually. And... you survived it all. You got
away. You got yourself away. That's something to be
proud of, Christina. I'm only telling you this because the
few of us who know... we wanted you to be careful. To
protect yourself. But also to know... we erased the
message. But we made a copy before we did. It's
stashed away with the photos. When you're ready... if
you're ready... we'll turn them over to you and you alone.
You can destroy them. Or you can hand them over as
evidence should you choose to go to the police."
"O... okay. Does... does Joshua know?"
Mattay nodded.
Christina sniffled.
"Everyone talks about him like... like he's such a good
man. He... he supported my friend when he had surgery
a-and Loreena talks like he's Jesus Himself. What must he
think?"
"His heart breaks for you, Christina. And his feelings for
you remain exactly what they were. Joshua cares for and
wants the best for every single person who crosses the threshold
of this theatre. You know, when they first did this, he
had some lyrics changed because he didn't want anyone to get the
impression that Jesus didn't want to die for his people... for
his children. Joshua wants everyone to know that they're
loved so much that God Himself would die for them. For
you."
"I... I've avoided him."
"Yes but he understands why. I avoided him, too... for a
time." Mattay drew in a deep breath. "A long time
ago... a lifetime ago... but I did."
"Why?"
"Are you up for a sad story? But one with hope?"
Christina nodded.
"Okay. When I was seven, my father died. My
family... we were not well off. My mother tried very hard
to keep us fed. She... she was a good woman. I...
loved her dearly. Still do." Mattay managed a teary
smile. "When I was twelve, I... I became very sick.
Pneumonia. My mother... she was willing to do anything to
make me well. There... there are ways to sacrifice your
body that don't mean death."
"Mattay..."
"He was a wealthy tradesman who had always wanted her. And
so... he agreed to pay for my treatment. For her. I
got better. But... that man was married to the daughter of
a well-respected rabbi. She found out and told her dad
and... and he had my mother humiliated and killed."
"No..."
Mattay fought back the memories... the stones... his mother's
broken, still body.
"I turned my back on Judaism that very day. Until I met
Ye... Joshua. Everyone else ignored me as best they
could... the traitorous son of a whore in their minds. But
not Joshua. He always spoke to me with kindness, with
respect. Even when I was rude to him. Even when I
ignored him. But then one day..." Mattay beamed.
"One day, I just couldn't any more. He called out to
me. He asked me to fol... to be his friend. And...
suddenly I wanted nothing more than that. To be his
friend. And so... we were. And have been friends
ever since. Never once did he make me feel badly about my
past. Never."
"I... I'm so sorry you went through that, Mattay. But I'm
so glad you found a true friend." Christina smiled through
her tears. Already the gloom of Malachi's message was
lifting.
"And now you have, too. And re-found others."
Christina nodded.
"And here... courtesy of Joshua's mom. Sorry. I
should have handed them over earlier."
Christina laughed as she accepted a neatly tied bundle of
handkerchiefs with C in a rainbow of colors embroidered in the
corner.
"Does she give these to all of you?"
"Yes. She knows we're an emotional bunch. You fit
right in."
Giggling with relief, Christina dabbed at her eyes.
There was a polite knock on the door.
"Hey there. It's Ed."
"Ed..." Christina echoed. "I... I had wanted to thank
Ed. Does he know?"
Mattay shook his head.
"He just knows that you need a little extra support today and
he's been wanting to check in on you, anyway. You can let
him in."
Christina opened the door to grant Ed entry.
"Hey there, kiddo, how are you doing?" Ed asked as he stepped
into the office.
"I... You know... it's been a lot. Today especially but...
I'm actually really good."
"Aww, that's wonderful! Settling in all right? You
look great. Much less..."
"Muted?" Christina suggested.
"Well..." Ed was amazed at how different... how much
lighter... Christina looked. A couple days of
unconditional love and kindness had really done wonders.
She laughed.
"Amala found me some clothes that suit me much better than what
I'd had and then with the eye shadow... actually..."
Christina turned to face Mattay. "Was that you... someone
left an eye shadow palette by my painting."
Mattay shook his head.
"Quite sure it was Joshua. He noticed the girl in your
mural had eye shadow and so..."
"Oh..." Christina sniffled. "That... that was
incredibly kind. I'll have to thank him. I'm just
still..." Her cheeks began to burn again. "It's hard
for me to wrap my mind around why you're all so kind to me when
this all started because I was picketing and then... I bring my
mess here and..."
"Oh, trust me. You are far from the messiest person this
group has had to deal with," Ed assured. "I mean... That
could very well be me. I, umm, kinda sorta held JenniAnn
hostage a week ago," he confessed, his face scrunching in
embarrassment.
"Wh-what?" Christina spat out.
Mattay snickered.
"Umm... yeah, so... had a falling out with Joshua several years
ago. My fault entirely. Felt awful about it. I
heard he was here but I was so ashamed that I thought I needed
someone to advocate for me so... Yeah, kinda held JenniAnn
here and told her my story so she could go to Joshua and... it
was dumb. Really dumb. Turned out Joshua had been
waiting patiently for me to come back the whole time. I
didn't need anyone to plead my case. So, yeah, whatever
you think you may have done... really doesn't compare to holding
the director's partner hostage for a few hours and talking her
ear off about how in love you are with your boyfriend."
It was so absolutely absurd that Christina couldn't help but
laugh.
"I mean... I barely know JenniAnn and can't speak for her.
But that kind of sounds like an entertaining hostage
experience."
"We fed her Pop-Tarts," Ed added.
"Ooh... Never had those but have heard they're good."
"You... you've never had Pop-Tarts?" the angel gasped.
"No... my parents were weird about food."
Ed pulled his phone out of his pocket and began frantically
texting.
"What are you doing?" Mattay questioned.
"I'm asking Steve to bring her some flipping Pop-Tarts. Oh
and two of my snail forks. Meant to bring them.
Forgot."
Impulsively, Christina hugged Ed.
"Aww, thanks. Love that. Love hugs."
Somewhat awkwardly, Mattay joined in.
Christina sighed happily.
"Never really knew it until recently but... I love hugs, too."
"Well, then you're in a good place. This is a very
huggable bunch," Ed shared, beaming.
Hearing this, Christina was overcome with one thought... next
time she saw him, she was hugging Joshua.
"Wait... why is Steve bringing snail forks?" Mattay questioned
as he stepped out of the hug. "We don't have any snails."
"Oh, right. Yeah, Steve said it was weird but... our
friend Lucky gave me a set. Joke from a TV show. I
don't have much practical use for them. Blech on
snails. But, ya know, reminded me of the whole 'If your
right eye offends you, pluck it out' thing... Snail fork
would work for that. Thought you could mail one to that
wretch you ran away from anonymously with that verse written on
a slip of paper," Ed explained to Christina. "Then maybe
keep the other. As a reminder. And because it's
pretty."
Mattay stared at him.
"You can't be serious."
Christina could only laugh. Ed really was messy. But
she loved him for it. And maybe a snail fork or two would
come in handy some day.
*~*~*
"So I'm not sure how to ask this but... Inquiring minds
want to know. Do the two of you know who Joshua really
is?" Austin asked while sequestered in the costume shop with
Loreena, Roger, Raven, and Rory while Christina met with Mattay.
Loreena burst out laughing.
"Yes! Roger and I were trying to figure out how to ask the
three of you but Christina was always around. She,
unfortunately, doesn't. Yet."
"Yeah, well... that's going to be touchy." Raven
grimaced. "I won't... because of Joshua... but I'd really
like to strangle that Malachi guy. He did a number on
Christina. She actually kind of had a crush on him when he
first showed up, I think. I remember her talking about
him. How he seemed less... angry and negative than her
dad. She thought maybe he could turn the church
around. But I think we all realize that was a ploy to get
the pastor's daughter. Also... she's a very pretty girl
and he's a very creepy man."
"Thankfully and unfortunately both... this group has had a lot
of experience supporting people dealing with the fall-out of
clerical abuse." Roger frowned. "That's actually how
I learned about Joshua. A family member was abused by a
priest and Joshua helped him begin to heal."
"I found out because, when my sister was dying, she kept saying
Joshua's name... And it was like she was reaching out to
him. That was actually the last word she said.
'Joshua.' Once it was over, I called Shane. I'd
always had a feeling... and he confirmed it. And then I
called Raven and Austin while a complete blubbering mess and
blurted it out to them," Rory relayed with misty eyes.
"Mighta thought it was the grief talking... but it made too much
sense," Austin added.
"How did you learn, Loreena?" Raven inquired.
"Well... it actually begins almost twenty years ago," Loreena
eagerly started, excited to share the story of "Vero."
*~*~*
Joshua sighed happily as he peered up at the sunlit, late
morning sky in Asteriana.
Shane lifted his head from Joshua's shoulder.
"Heard something or just admiring your handiwork?"
Joshua smiled and squeezed Shane's hand.
"Both. But mostly good news from Dad. Christina
handled everything really well. Mattay and Ed did a
masterful job. You're all getting so good at supporting
each other. Have been for a long time."
Shane smiled but then it began to fade.
"We... we still need you, Josh. I mean... of course we
do. But I mean... here. With us. Visiting here
and there."
Joshua squeezed Shane's hand again.
"I'm not going anywhere, Shane. I promise. I just
mean... Andrew and JenniAnn handled almost everything when
Aziraphale and Crowley surfaced. The way everyone rallied around
Andrew and JenniAnn after they were attacked. And it was JenniAnn again, at the
forefront, when Ed and Steve showed up. And, this
time around, everyone but especially Loreena, stepped up to the
plate for Christina. It's a lot different than when, say,
Emma had her troubles and I was so much more involved in a hands
on way."
"Does that... bother you?"
"Bother me? Not at all! I'm so proud, Shane.
Truly. And... grateful. Because this time
especially... I just couldn't be there for Christina...
physically. So I'm glad others could be."
"But you still set things in motion."
Joshua nodded.
"I'll always... always... work for the good of you and the
others."
"I know. Josh?"
"Hmm?" Joshua closed his eyes to better enjoy the soft
breeze.
"I told Ant. About how I feel about you. I...
haven't really told any of the others. But it just made
sense with him. I guess... I wanted him to really, really
know that you're not creeped out by gay stuff."
"I'm not. And I'm glad you told him."
"He'd really like to meet someone. I offered to be his
wingman."
Joshua chuckled. He opened his eyes and smiled at Shane.
"You will be a fantastic wingman. After all, you already
pushed Owen and Graham together. Look how well that turned
out."
"I did, didn't I? Maybe I got the matchmaking thing from
you."
Joshua laughed again.
"Maybe so."
"So you're feeling better?" Shane checked.
"Much." Joshua stood up and held his hand out to
Shane. "We better head back, Herod. We've got a show
to put on."
"Guess we should, JC."
The two hugged then, arm in arm, made their way back to the
portal.
*~*~*
Along with the rest of the audience, Christina gave a standing
ovation to the cast and crew of Jesus Christ Superstar.
It had been so different watching it a second time with her
friends, knowing so much more about the people on stage.
She was grateful that Mattay had delivered the handkerchiefs
from Joshua's mom... she'd needed them.
After the show, Christina waded through the lobby with Raven,
Rory, and Austin. They all gushed over Loreena and teased
Shane for being a big meanie. And then they made their way
to Joshua.
"Hey, you're back!" Joshua hugged Raven who had stepped
right into his arms. "I was really happy when Loreena told
me. She's amazing, isn't she? Of course, I love Ivy,
too. Both my Marys are spectacular. And Emma, too,
even though she can't be here this year."
Rory smiled before hugging Joshua.
"You're so nice! Always remembering everything and
everyone. How is Emma doing?"
"Really well!" Joshua gushed. "Not even sleep
deprived. She and Peter have my parents helping out and,
once they leave, Peter's parents will arrive so they'll have a
solid month with some extra hands around. As it should
be. Takes a village and everything."
"Joshua, Joshua... I don't see how you do all that
what?" Austin counted on his fingers. "Seven times a
week? Eesh. How you holding up?"
"Really well. All this helps." Joshua waved to the
crowd around them. "And Shane and I went for a walk
earlier to clear my head." He smiled across the room at
Shane who waved back. Then he turned his attention to
Christina, smiling warmly. "I hope you enjoyed the show,
Christina. I'm sure it was a little different from your
first..."
Wordlessly, Christina stepped towards Joshua and wrapped her
arms around him.
"Oh..." Joshua sniffled then enclosed her in his arms.
"I... I loved it. Loved the way you... brought Him to
life. It... made me miss Him," Christina choked out.
Joshua's eyes filled.
"He's here, Christina. He's right here," Rory urged.
Then, worried he'd been too on the nose, he continued.
"The... the whole where two or three are gathered in My name
thing..."
Joshua lifted his right hand from Christina's back just long
enough to squeeze Rory's hand reassuringly.
*~*~*
After they'd finished chatting with everyone, Christina led her
friends to Perry's house with Mattay and Yehuda keeping
watch. As the others stood back, Christina politely
knocked on the old man's door.
"Christina! I wasn't sure you were still coming since you
said you were taking in the show. I imagine it can be
somewhat exhausting... heavy subject."
"I promised to come so I'm here. And, besides, I think
focusing on some organizational tasks will help clear my head
because yeah... today's been a lot between the show and...
stuff. But I was wondering..." Christina glanced
back at her friends. "I, umm, I reunited with some old
friends from when I was in high school. And their bus
isn't due to take them back home for a couple of hours so I was
wondering if, maybe, you'd like to meet them and... and we could
hang out here for a bit? They said they'd help."
Perry eyed the trio in the yard.
"They're, umm, they're queer so..."
"They'd be very welcome," Perry interrupted with a smile.
"I'd love to meet your friends, Christina."
"Oh! Okay! Good!" Beaming, Christina turned
around and waved the three forward.
Once the group was safely inside, Mattay and Yehuda retreated to
the theatre.
"So... this is Raven. Austin. Rory. Everyone,
this is Perry," Christina introduced. "I was helping to
organize his library so maybe we could head there and..."
"Christina, really, you don't have to do that. It can be
done any time. You should spend time with your friends,"
Perry urged. "Actually, anyone interested in tea and
cookies?"
"I could definitely do with some tea and cookies," Austin
agreed. "Thanks!"
Sensing Christina's nervous energy, Rory made a suggestion.
"Maybe we could take the tea and cookies to the library and help
Christina and Perry out as we chat?"
"It really would be good for me, Perry," Christina
stressed. "I am just a little... jumpy. I truly
loved the show but..." Her eyes welled.
"Christina, what..."
"How about you tell us where the library is and we'll get
started there and, Christina, you can help Perry prepare the
tea?" Raven directed.
Christina nodded.
"That sounds like a good idea," Perry agreed, eyeing the weepy
teenager with concern. "The library is at the back of the
house. Just through the living room then take a right."
"Got it," Austin nodded and led the other two away.
"Come on, dear." Perry patted Christina's shoulder and
nudged her towards the kitchen. "I'll boil the
water. You pick out some varieties you think your friends
might like. And if you'd like to tell me about..."
"He... he called and left a really awful, from the sounds of
it... I couldn't listen... voicemail at the theatre. About
me. In-insinuating some things about Joshua, too."
"Who did, Christina?"
"A... a pastor at my dad's church. The... the one who
plays Jesus in their annual passion play. He... hurt me."
Perry's fist tightened around the kettle handle.
"He... he made me believe things were... were okay even when...
when they really, really weren't. And I... I did things I
shouldn't have done... with him."
Perry felt a sick feeling in his stomach.
"Christina, how old is this man?"
"Thirty seven or something like that."
"My God... Christina, you're what? Eighteen,
nineteen?"
"Nineteen. I was seventeen... eighteen when..."
Perry abandoned the kettle and took Christina's shaking hands in
his.
"What he did... that was evil, Christina. It was
absolutely, horribly wrong. Even putting aside the age
factor... he was a pastor. That's a gross abuse of
power. Didn't your father..."
"He knew. He blamed me. So did my mom. Malachi
said I... I seduced him. But I didn't have the foggiest
idea of... of how to seduce anyone! He just... he talked
about how he... he wanted the church to be a place where all
were welcome. Said... said he'd counsel my dad on how to
be less... fire and brimstone. But... but I see now that
he only said all those things because I... I wanted that and..."
"Christina, you listen to me... I'm sure, on some level,
you still love your father and mother. You maybe can't
help it. But they failed as your parents. And that's
something..." Perry eyes filled. "That's something I
know they will have to carry until the day they die.
Whatever they said to you... it was wrong. All
wrong. A seventeen or eighteen year old girl can't compel
a grown ass man to act like that."
In spite of the seriousness, Christina giggled. She'd not
heard Perry cuss before but found it hilarious.
Perry smiled.
"Pardon my French... but it's true."
"I... I'm starting to see that now. I also... I think
there was some mishandling of funds going on, too. It...
it was just such a mess and I wanted to leave it all
behind. And the picketers were bad enough but now he's
calling St. G's and sending stuff and..."
"Listen, it's only been recently that I've gotten close to
Joshua and spoken much at all with Andrew. But I was
fairly close with Emma and Peter, the owners. And I picked
up bits and pieces about what goes on over there. And they
definitely know how to close ranks when they need to. This
is far from the first time that someone with wacky, harmful
religious ideas has tried to start something. They haven't
gotten any where in the past and they're not going to this
time."
"I... I just don't want anyone to think less of me."
Perry briefly closed his eyes. He heard an echo of his
beloved Lauren in Christina's words.
"They won't. I certainly don't."
The kettle began to scream and Perry hurried to remove it from
the stove.
"Now... you should go spend time with your friends." Perry
loaded the kettle, the tea bags Christina had picked out, and a
container of cookies onto the tray. "And try not to
worry."
Christina brushed at her eyes and face and nodded.
"Will you come sit with us?"
"If you want."
"I do."
"Then I will. Happily."
Christina beamed and took the tray.
When the two entered the library, they both laughed.
Raven, Rory, and Austin were all intently reading.
Rory looked up first.
"Oh, hey. I hope you don't mind. I'm studying church
leadership and you have quite the collection."
"Mind! Not at all!" Perry assured. "But come.
Fix yourself up some tea. Nothing like tea and cookies and
a good book."
Rory smiled and nodded.
The other two also set their books down and helped themselves.
After a few minutes, Christina began to organize with Perry and
the trio helping her. Several times they had to pause to
comment about a given book.
Perry's eyes misted as he took in the scene. His and
Hildy's home had been a popular destination for study groups
when Lauren had been in school. It had been a regular
sight to see teenagers sprawled around their library.
Perry began to wonder if, just maybe, God was giving him a
second chance.
*~*~*
After making a brief appearance at the evening's meet and greet,
Crowley retrieved Aziraphale from Willowveil and returned to
London.
"You, my dear, look absolutely exhausted," Aziraphale remarked
as they made their way to their bedroom.
"Actually..." He waved his hand upward and, instantly,
they were both in their pajamas. Red silk pajamas for
Crowley, a tan and gray plaid nightgown for him.
"Two shows... On top of everything else going on..."
Crowley plopped onto his side of the bed. "Also, I think
I'm going to shadow Andrew for a bit."
"Oh? Aren't you a bit concerned that he might balk at that
since he and JenniAnn only recently got Marty off their backs?"
Aziraphale checked as he fluffed his pillows before joining his
anam cara.
"Well, it's not like I'm going to follow them on dates.
Certainly not with them now. I only mean... theatre
stuff. I'm afraid he's cracking up a bit. I don't
want him to do something stupid and, you know..." Crowley
pointed down.
"Fall! Crowley, Andrew's not going to fall!"
"Okay, well, maybe not fall. But, say, go away for a
bit. To the Netherworlds to, you know, think about
things. And then what would JenniAnn do? And what if
he was there a good chunk of her life, time running different
and all? We'd have to support her."
"Well, of course we would support her, Crowley! She's our
friend."
"Right. But I mean, like, support her support her.
Because we're Andrew's family. And if she's left without a
partner then our family is responsible for her. It's in
the Bible."
Aziraphale blinked.
"Crowley, what part of the Bible?"
"The whole Tamar affair. Her husbands died and then it was
on Judah to support her but he really screwed that up.
Obviously, neither of us would sleep with her but, yeah, we'd be
responsible for..."
"Crowley!"
"I said we would NOT sleep with her. She wouldn't and we
couldn't even if we..."
"I know! But this... Oh."
"Oh what?"
"You really think of her as family."
"Of course. Don't you?" Crowley gave Aziraphale an
incredulous look.
"Well, really as more of a friend and colleague but..."
"She's with our brother, Aziraphale. So... she's our
sister."
"Oh, Crowley."
Aziraphale wrapped his arms around his anam cara.
"Do you... think she doesn't feel the same?" Crowley asked, his
voice quiet.
"No, no. I think you're right. Right and very
adorable."
"Bah."
"Crowley?"
"Hmm?"
Aziraphale planted a kiss on his temple.
"I love you. That's all."
Crowley beamed.
"I love you, too. So... you think it's okay? To
shadow Andrew?"
"I think it's an excellent idea, my dear."
"Good. I'm glad. Judah really was a bit of a tosser,
wasn't he?"
Aziraphale nervously chuckled.
"Why, yes, I suppose so."
"Totally was." Crowley yawned.
Aziraphale removed Crowley's glasses and carefully set them on
the bedstand.
"Now go to sleep, Crowley. We don't want you following
Andrew about and being grumpy."
"Hmm..."
Aziraphale smiled when he saw Crowley's eye lids already
drooping. It always made him a little sad when he knew
it'd be several hours before he'd see those beautiful golden
orbs again... but a sleepy Crowley was also an adorable Crowley.
"Nighty, night." Aziraphale kissed Crowley's forehead.
"Nigh, nigh, angel." Crowley squeezed his beloved's hand
and drifted off.
Aziraphale plucked up a book and began to read, sweetly watching
over the Angel of Gethsemane.
*~*~*
"Oh love... Your back feels like a brick wall," JenniAnn
sadly mused as she began to knead.
"I'm fine."
"You're not."
"I mean... all things considered... I'm fine. I'm...
ahhh..." Andrew groaned.
"You're tense. Because you're stressed. Very
understandably so between the theatre being targeted by
picketers, everything with poor Christina, what we know it all
does to Joshua... And waiting for the other shoe to drop,
like you said. But... I know stressed Andrew. This
is something else, too."
Andrew was quiet for a few minutes, save some more groans, as
JenniAnn worked.
Jasmine oil this time... He liked it. He smiled as
he considered that Crowley's recent snafu may have inspired
JenniAnn to change things up a bit.
JenniAnn squeezed his shoulders a final time.
"Now flip over please."
Andrew obeyed.
JenniAnn worked on the angel's chest and arms for a few minutes
before putting her oil away and drying her hands.
"Feel better, physically at least?"
Andrew nodded.
"Much." He toyed with a strand of her hair. As he
did, his eyes began to fill.
JenniAnn moved to lay beside him.
"Kiss me. Now. Please."
Andrew was surprised at the urgency in her voice. He moved
onto his side and leaned down, gently pressing his lips to hers.
"I... I don't like where you're going in your head." Tears
welled in JenniAnn's eyes. "I... We... have fought too
hard for this to have some... some disgusting loser who hides
behind a sign and a phone taint it."
"Laja..."
"I... I know you too well."
Andrew smiled sadly and nodded then brought her right hand to
his lips.
"It's just... Hearing that today... I know it's not
the same. But I... clung to you. That first time we
talked after 9/11."
"After I clung to you!"
"You were nineteen... like Christina."
"And traumatized! We both were. It was an awful,
horrible, heartbreaking day! God forbid we do something
life affirming... Honestly, I think it speaks pretty
highly for both of us that we didn't end up in the backseat of
your car or something."
Andrew choked.
"What? It's the truth. At least it was for me.
I... I just wanted to disappear into something for a bit.
Wasn't into drugs or alcohol. But I was very into
you... Point being, I was in such a vulnerable place that
day, you could have asked me to do anything and I would have
done it... just for that closeness, that warmth. But you
didn't ask and you sure didn't take. Malachi took,
Andrew. And, yes, I know that it's simply not in you to
want what he does. But by now I certainly know that you
have it in you to want more than a quick side hug."
"I know, Laja, I know. And... maybe I am drawing
parallels. But not exactly like that. I don't... I
know I'm not like Malachi. Does the age thing ever still
weird me out a little? Sure. But I get over it
really, really quickly the second you do so much as
breathe. It's just... It's not that I ever understood
it... rape, any kind of sexual abuse. I didn't... at
all. It always made me angry and deeply sad. But
now..." Andrew peered down at JenniAnn and gently brushed
some hair behind her ear. "I look at you... and... and how
you look at me. How you've always looked at me. So
much trust and love. And the idea of doing anything to
hurt you... to betray you like... like that." The angel
gave an adamant shake of his head. "I know I'm not the
same. I know I'm not made like him. But that...
that... desire to protect, to treasure, to respect... it should
transcend gender and species and biology and..."
JenniAnn pulled Andrew close.
"And it does. For most people. But not for all,
sadly. From the moment you first saw me, you looked at me
with love, Andrew. The form... the expression of that love
has changed wildly over the years. Thankfully."
In spite of his turmoil, Andrew chuckled quietly against his
anam cara's chest.
"But the goodness of it has never, ever wavered. I don't
think Malachi ever loved Christina, ever respected her.
He's always centered himself. You can't imagine doing
anything to me because you love me. You actually care to
notice how I look... how I move... what I say... when we're
together. I doubt he ever did. He knew what he
wanted and he took it. Christina's feelings and wishes
were non-issues to him. And, no, you're not made like him
but that's beside the point. Because I know in the depths
of my soul that a human you would still be you. I know you
would have never, ever forced me to do anything I didn't want to
do. You have always, always let me take the lead.
Don't for a moment think it's lost on me that every step we've
taken... at least since our first blessing... you could have
happily gone there earlier. But you waited for me to make
the first move. Always."
"Because I love you."
"Because you love me... and because you are a gentleman."
JenniAnn ran her fingers through Andrew's hair and sighed.
"None of us can change what happened to Christina. Not
even Joshua. But now she's able to see, to experience what
healthy relationships are like. It's not going to be easy
but I'm confident that she's going to overcome all of this
mess. And she'll have a band of angels and humans alike
supporting her."
"Yeah... she will."
JenniAnn leaned up to kiss Andrew.
"And when the show is over... when things are more settled...
the two of us should do something. To relax. You
know... I never actually have made out with someone in the back
of a car," she teased with an impish grin.
"Hmm... I suppose it's been a while for me," Andrew quipped.
JenniAnn laughed.
"Uh huh, sure."
Andrew grinned.
"Always nice when we can have a 'first' together, Laja."
"Definitely. I'll notify my mom after the fact so she can
note it in my baby book."
Andrew's face flushed.
JenniAnn giggled and pressed her forehead to his.
"She will absolutely not be notified..."
"Good..."
The two kissed and clung to each other.
Andrew didn't know what the next day would bring... nor the week
to come... but, in that moment, he knew peace.
*~*~*
Balm of Gilead
Sunday, April 10th, 2022
At first, the sound that had roused Loreena from her sleep
had been so quiet that she thought maybe she'd imagined
it. Or maybe it had been a holdover from a dream.
But no. This was real.
Loreena quickly got out of bed, trying her best not to
jostle Roger. She pulled on her robe then rushed into
the living room to find Christina, sobbing and hugging her
knees to her chest.
"Oh... there now... I'm here, sweet girl. I'm
here."
Loreena sat beside Christina and wrapped her arms around
her.
Christina's head lolled onto Loreena's shoulder as she
continued to sob.
"Are you sad about your friends going back..."
Loreena's voice trailed off. As she'd patted
Christina's back, she'd felt something wet. She drew
her hand away and looked at it. "Christina... you're
bleeding."
"I... I... must have picked a scab in... in my..."
Horrified, Loreena looked at the back of Christina's
T-shirt. She could see smears of blood in at least
three spots.
"Christina... what happened to your back?"
As Loreena thought back, she realized she'd seen Christina
rubbing and scratching at her back at times. But she
hadn't thought anything of it. She'd noticed Christina
slept on her stomach and knew that could cause back
pain. But now... now she knew it was so much worse.
"Did someone hit you?"
Christina nodded.
"Was it Malachi?"
"No..."
"Your dad?"
"Y-yes."
"How many times did this happen?"
"A... a lot. When he first found out about
everything. B-but... he did it again... each time I...
I refused to picket a-and..."
Loreena drew in and slowly let out a shaky breath.
"Sweetie, if you're bleeding then that means there's an open
wound. It could get infected."
"I've been washing it every morning when I shower."
"I'm sure you have. But you need antibiotics.
Christina... would you let me see?"
Christina began to sob heavily again but nodded.
Loreena watched, torn between abject rage and unyielding
compassion, as Christina took off her T-shirt.
Her back was riddled with scars and wounds that were only
just beginning to heal. Loreena recognized them...
they looked exactly like what JenniAnn drew onto Joshua's
back during every show. Scourging marks. And
Christina clearly had reopened a couple of them.
"All... all right. Here's what I think we should do...
but only if you want to. I think we should take
pictures to take to the police. Christina, your dad
belongs in jail. We don't have to do it tomorrow...
today, I guess. Or the day after. Or even next
week. But you should have proof to hold onto in case
you need it. Then... and, again, only if you're
comfortable with it... I'd like to wash your back and put
some ointment on. And I think we should keep applying
that, every day, until it clears up. Maybe even get a
doctor to look at it. We know some really, really nice
ones."
After a few moments, Christina nodded.
"Yeah... to all of it. Thanks."
"All right. Let me go get my phone."
"O-okay."
Blinking back tears, Loreena returned to her bedroom.
Roger stirred.
"What's going on? What time it is?" he asked between
yawns.
"3:13. Not time to get up. And... don't leave
the room."
"Loreena... what's..."
Though Loreena's voice was hushed, the anger was
unmistakable as she spoke.
"Her back is covered in scars and welts! Her dad's
been beating her! So I'm taking photos for the police
and then putting some antibiotic ointment on and, hopefully,
getting her to a doctor. But she's self-conscious,
Roger. So, please, just stay in here. At least
til we're done."
"Of course. That's..." Roger dug the heels of
his hands into his eyes, forcing himself more awake.
"That's awful. I'm so glad Christina's alive but...
some people really shouldn't procreate if they don't have
the capacity to love and care for their kids properly.
I just..." He shook his head.
Loreena kissed his hair.
"I know... We'll talk more about it when I'm
done. Just... pray."
"Will do."
Roger squeezed Loreena's hand then watched her go.
Once the door closed, he peered up at the ceiling.
"Joshua... Joshua's dad... Please help that
girl. Please help us to help her in the ways she
needs," he prayed.
*~*~*
With the photos safely filed away on her phone, Loreena
focused on tending to Christina's wounds.
As gently as possible, she washed them with soap and
water. After drying, she began to apply the ointment.
"I think we should cover these reopened ones with
bandages." Loreena set a couple boxes near
Christina. "We have animal prints and celestial
imagery. I don't do plain. Pick some out.
Four should do it."
Christina let out a welcome giggle.
"Okay. And... thank you. For this. I'm
sorry I didn't tell you earlier. It's not that I don't
trust you. It's just... embarrassing."
"Your dad is the one who should be embarrassed. But I
understand. My dad raised his hand to me a few
times. Nothing like what you went through but... bad
enough."
"I can't imagine you doing anything to deserve that."
Loreena froze.
"Christina, no one deserves to be hit like that. Not
you, not anyone. Nothing you did could ever warrant
what your dad did."
Christina gave a slight nod and began to cry again.
"I... I think you're right. It scares me but... I
should go to the police. Without me around... who
knows who he might go off on. Maybe my mom. And
I... I'm really angry at her. But, you're right, no
one deserves to be hit. Especially not at home where
they should feel safe."
"When would you like to go? I don't have a show again
until Wednesday. And I took this week off from work."
"Work... I don't even know what you do outside of St.
G's," Christina realized.
"I guess I never brought it up. I'm an administrative
assistant at a legal aid office. So... if you end up
needing a lawyer, I just might know some."
"Wow... Yeah... I guess I will need one
eventually. That's really cool. Important."
"So is art. Do you think that's what you might want to
do?"
"I'm not sure. I mean I love it as a hobby. But
it might become a chore as a job. I'm actually really
liking working with Perry. So maybe a professional
home organizer? I don't think you need a degree for
that. Just, like, a portfolio or something, maybe?"
"I would think. Do you think you might want to go to
college?"
"Maybe eventually. I kinda missed out on the whole
formal education thing. So it might be nice. But
right now... I just need to find a way to get by. Get
my head on straight."
"Don't worry too much about it. I have a feeling
things will work out. Now..." Loreena placed one
last bandage. "I think you're good. How do you
feel?"
"Better. The itching stopped."
"Good."
Christina clasped Loreena's hand.
"I... I hope this isn't weird to say but... I think you
would have been a really good mom."
Loreena's eyes filled.
"Thank you, sweetie. That's not weird. It's
actually very nice. And, who knows, maybe I will be in
some way some day. After I first transitioned, a
wonderful, older translady named Diamond took me in.
And she became my mom. One day... well, one day I hope
no kid will get rejected by their family for being who they
are. But until then... I hope one day I can become a
mom like Diamond."
"I... I feel like you've been more of a mom to me in a few
days than my mother was in my whole life," Christina
confessed.
With that, the tears spilled down Loreena's cheeks and she
gently hugged Christina.
*~*~*
As he had the morning before, Andrew arrived at St. G's
early with JenniAnn, once again, accompanying him.
They both looked expectantly at Cephas and Mattay when they
entered the office.
"Shalom," Cephas greeted. "Good news or bad news
first?"
Andrew dragged his hand through his hair.
"Bad news. Soften it with the good. Thanks."
"You know who called again. He was slurring this
time. I believe he was drunk," Mattay relayed.
"I'm not sure whether that makes it better or worse.
Sloppy drunks can just be, well, sloppy. Which is
maybe good for us. But... they can also be even meaner
than the normal."
JenniAnn clasped Andrew's right hand in both of hers after
he dragged it through his hair.
Cephas chuckled.
"The lady's afraid you're going to go bald."
JenniAnn smirked.
"I mean I do love your hair..."
Andrew smiled before pointing at the answering machine.
"So what did he say?"
"More of the same. Tried to blame Christina for
everything. He really doubled down on the anti-Semetic
tropes this time." Mattay shook his head. "It
always gets me when people don't realize Yeshua is
Jewish. I mean... Yohannan and I... Loukas, Yohannan
Marqus... I feel like we made that quite clear."
"You did," JenniAnn assured, patting his arm. "But
fascists gonna facist, I guess. Anything actionable?"
"Not really," Mattay replied, smiling gratefully.
"So... the good?" Andrew prompted.
"Once you add in the ticket orders of those who left
messages over night, there are only about a dozen tickets
left for each show today. And... you have an interview
request for you and Joshua from a journalist at The
Advocate," Cephas reported.
"Ooh... They're a really big deal! Imagine how
many queer people would get to hear from you and Joshua!"
JenniAnn gushed.
"That would be really great," Andrew agreed. "I'll
call them back ASAP. We'll have to tell Christina
about the second message. And Joshua, too."
"Of course," Cephas agreed. He was distressed by how
downcast the angel looked. "I think... well, Malachi
may be humbled fairly soon."
Andrew's right eye brow quirked upward but Cephas changed
the subject.
"Now... Rakhyl and I would like to discuss an
important... much more enjoyable... matter with you
both. She's in the costume room so..."
"I'll stay here. In case he calls back," Mattay
offered.
"Thank you, Mattay!" Cephas called as he steered Andrew and
JenniAnn towards the door. "We would like to have a
sort of... post-show celebration."
"A wrap party?" JenniAnn checked.
"Uh... sure. Yes, wrap party. And we were
thinking..."
Mattay chuckled as the three left. Poor Andrew and
JenniAnn thought they were being consulted. But once
Cephas set his mind to something, it was happening.
*~*~*
Andrew had only been listening to Cephas and Rakhyl for a
few minutes when his cell phone chimed.
"Sorry. It's Loreena asking me to call. I better
do that now."
JenniAnn frowned.
"I hope nothing has happened at her place. Let us know
if she needs any help."
"Will do."
Once Andrew had left the room, JenniAnn stood there
awkwardly with the couple. In spite of being around
the apostles and their wives for several days, there had
been so much going on that she hadn't had much of a chance
to speak with them... and definitely not alone.
"Are you all right, dear?" Rakhyl checked. "I'm sure
Loreena is fine. Surely she would have contacted you,
too, if she needed help. It probably relates to the
show. Maybe she just needs to switch a performance?"
JenniAnn forced a smile and nodded.
"Right. True. Sorry. It's just... This is
all very weird."
Cephas chuckled.
"Yes, I'm afraid we're a weird bunch. Although I would
point out that your bunch includes a couple of ex-demons,
some cured vampires, and Metatron."
JenniAnn laughed.
"I mean when you put it that way... I suppose it's
just... Watching you give that report to
Andrew... I mean... I know it's not like an all-out
hierarchy thing but... you're the Rock. The first
pope. Your brother is the first called. And, I
dunno, I guess I thought... Andrew doesn't seem at all
starstruck by you. But maybe you do with him. At
least a little. It's like... I think sometimes, even
when I can verbalize 'Andrew is an angel of death and
millennia old'... I kind of... dissociate from it.
Sometimes."
Rakhyl hugged JenniAnn.
"Because you have to. We do look up to Andrew.
Just as we've always looked to angels as messengers of
God. But... your path is different. It has to be
because of the role you're playing in God's plan,
JenniAnn. I married Cephas. I didn't marry the
Rock. I certainly didn't marry the first pope. I
married Cephas, a humble fisherman. And, in the later
years, sometimes it did feel overwhelming to realize he was
so much more... that he would be remembered throughout
history as so much more. But as I lived my life day by
day... to me, he was still just my beloved Cephas."
Cephas wiped a tear from his eye before speaking.
"Every group needs someone who can stand outside of history,
outside of legacy. Someone who can keep everyone
grounded. When you look at Marty, you don't see the
Scribe of Heaven. When you look at Crowley, you don't
see either the Serpent of Eden or the Angel of
Gethsemane. It's not that you disregard those aspects
of their lives. You're very aware of them. But,
above all, when you look at them, you see your
friends. And you treat them accordingly. So it
is with Andrew. Andrew most of all. Yes, he's an
angel of death. Yes, he's ancient. Yes, he
scares Satan more than any other being besides God.
But, above all, he is your anam cara. He's the father
of your children. So don't feel bad for focusing on
that. It's what he needs... what you need, too.
Let Marty have his theories."
JenniAnn looked at Cephas curiously.
"Sandy is a talker," he explained before continuing.
"Let Satan have his paranoia. And let Andrew have the
life he's chosen with you... not as your idol or the subject
of your awe... but as your partner."
"And think of it this way... Don't you think all the
friendships you've all formed have gone more smoothly
because people have taken their cues from you? Before
anyone at St. G's knew who and what Andrew was, they saw him
interact with you as a loving partner. Marty, Crowley,
Edgar, even Yeshua... All these people that others
might have been intimidated by, they saw how you interacted
with them. They saw how comfortable you are with
them. So they were comfortable," Rakhyl pointed out.
Blinking back tears and then giving up, JenniAnn hugged the
two.
"Thanks. That's exactly what I needed to hear."
She stood back, smiled, and then slowly took in and let out
deep breaths. "All right... so... back to this
party. Shimeon's really set on fireworks, hmm?"
Chuckling, Rakhyl and Cephas resumed telling JenniAnn of
their plans.
*~*~*
At Loreena's request, Andrew and Joshua visited her
apartment to chat with her and Christina before they headed
to church with Roger.
"So, umm, I guess I just wanted you both to know. I
really, really hope it doesn't further rile up the church
but... I feel like I have to do it," Christina finished
after telling the two of her plans to go to the police and
why.
Joshua reached out and softly patted her arm.
"Thank you. And I know I can speak for Andrew when I
say we fully support your decision."
"Absolutely," Andrew insisted.
"Would you like me to have Mattay collect the evidence we've
received at St. G's?" Joshua offered.
"If you could. Please."
"Won't be a problem at all," Joshua assured. "And if
there's anything else we can do, please let us know.
And... if they do get riled, just know that it likely would
have happened, anyway. Andrew and I are going to be
doing an interview with The Advocate."
"What's that?"
"It's a LGBT magazine and web site. The oldest in the
U.S.," Loreena replied. "That's a really big deal."
Joshua gave an excited nod.
"Absolutely. More than anything, it'll let other queer
people know that St. G's is a safe space and that there are
affirming people out there who believe in the story of
Jesus. But... there's also a chance it could rile more
people, especially if local papers pick up on it. But
we're not going to let that stop us... and you shouldn't let
it stop you, Christina. I'm sorry that you've been
through so much. Truly. And I admire so much
your strength in holding your dad and Malachi to
account. I know it's not easy... but it's right."
Christina gave Joshua a tearful smile.
"Thanks. That means a lot."
"We'll talk to Mattay," Andrew promised. "Are you
going to be here today or..."
"After church, I'm going to introduce Roger and Loreena to
Perry then probably stay there for the rest of the
day. I can stop over to talk to Mattay. Is he
gonna be there for both shows?"
"He will be," Joshua replied. "And now... unless
there's anything else... Andrew and I will head out so you
can get to church."
"Thank you for coming." Loreena rose and hugged the
two men.
Andrew and Joshua were pleased and touched when Christina
did the same.
"Remember, we're here for you. Whatever you
need. St. G's has your back," the angel stressed.
"I... I know. Thank you. Probably see you
later?"
"Yes, we'll see you later. Enjoy church!"
Joshua gave both women a warm smile then followed Andrew
into the hallway.
Once Loreena had closed the door, Andrew slumped against a
wall and ran a hand through his hair.
"How a father can treat his child that way..." Andrew
shook his head. "I... I..."
Joshua hugged him when he began to cry.
"It's horrible. And that he uses the Bible to justify
it makes me very, very angry. But Quentin will see the
error of his ways... and Christina will realize how strong
and wonderful she truly is. Try to focus on that,
Andrew."
Mutely, Andrew nodded before resting his head on Joshua's
shoulder as a sob escaped him.
Softly, Joshua hummed his Ama's lullaby as he comforted his
angel.
*~*~*
Christina couldn't keep herself from standing and clapping
as she stood in Loreena's church, which happened to also be
Shane's church. She'd heard the hymn many times before
at her father's church but never like this. Never so
joyously sung by such an array of people. And it had
never felt so... perfect.
"'If you can't pray like
Peter,
if you can't be like Paul,
go home and tell your neighbor
He died to save us all.
There is a balm in Gilead
to make the wounded whole.
There is a balm in Gilead
to heal the wounded soul.'"
Once it was finished, the pastor made her way to the pulpit.
Christina looked at her in awe. She was so different
from her father; a large, Black woman with rainbow hoop
earrings, shortly cropped hair, and a massive smile.
Pastor Simone, Loreena had told her.
"Brothers, sisters, and siblings... On this day, we
celebrate Palm Sunday. We remember how Yeshua was
cheered on... how He was welcomed as a king. He rode,
proudly, on a donkey. And people laid out palms before
Him... and only five days later, some of those same people
called for His death. In five days, they turned
against Him. Why? We'll never know all their
reasons. But for many, it was because He wasn't who
they wanted Him to be. He wasn't a military
leader. He wasn't there to strike down the Romans or
the religious elite. He didn't fit their idea of who
the Messiah should be. He existed outside of the mold
they had made for Him. And every one of us here knows
how that feels."
The congregation shouted a chorus of "Amens" and "Ain't that
the truth?" and "Preach, sister!"
"Maybe you don't look like people think you ought to
look. Maybe you don't think like people want you to
think. Maybe you didn't marry who people think you
ought to have married. And maybe you decided that
whole boy/girl, pink/blue thing just wasn't for you.
Well... I tell you this. That man who rode that
donkey... that man who crumpled beneath the weight of that
cross... that man who stretched out His arms and
died... He knows you. And He sees you more
perfectly than anyone else can. And even if no one
else existed... no Peter... no Paul... no anyone but you...
He still would have done it all. For you. Only
for you. Because He loves you. C.S. Lewis called
God the Great Iconoclast. He shatters the images we
have of Him. The angry father?" The pastor
withdrew a bag of broken objects from behind her pulpit and
shook it. "Broken! The big man in the sky saying
'You there! You're too queer, too weird, too
much.'" She shook the bag again. "Broken!
The vengeful dictator ready to cast you into Hell because
you kissed another girl or had sex with another man?"
Again the bag shook. "Broken! Because He was
never any of those things. God... He's a God of
justice, yes. He does NOT and never will accept
abuse. And so many of those passages they throw at
us... They're about abuse. But do you think He's
up there saying 'Well, Peter, Todd and Jack have a wedding
registry at Macy's so bring on the brimstone! I hope
those his and his Egyptian cotton pillow cases are worth it
to them!'"
The congregation roared with laughter. Christina
laughed with them. It all sounded so outrageously
absurd.
"No! He'd probably love to show up to Todd's and
Jack's wedding... with the his and his Egyptian cotton
pillow cases. Because God is love. And whether
He's recognized or not... Love can't exist independently of
Him. I've had many, many couples come to me asking to
be married. Gay, lesbian, bi, trans, non-binary, the
entire alphabet. Even some straight folks. Yes,
we love our allies! And when they tell me why they
want to be married... when I see the way they look at each
other... I see the sort of love that stands as strong amidst
the Good Friday accusers as it does among the Palm Sunday
celebrators. We are not a degraded people! We
are not mistakes!" Pastor Simone shouted. "We are the
beloved children of a God who sees beyond norms, beyond
binaries, beyond molds, beyond societal expectations.
We are the children of a God who rode proudly down the
streets of Jerusalem, knowing exactly who He was and
determined to live as He was no matter what those around Him
wanted. So when you, my beautiful church family, feel
misunderstood, cast out, and betrayed... know that He
understands. Know that He feels your pain in His own
body. And He wants to heal it. Trust in
Him. And know that His love is more powerful than
anything. Now... sing with me to the Lord!"
Christina wept as the sermon ended and the choir started up
again.
"Broken..." she whispered.
Hearing, Loreena clasped her hand and nodded.
*~*~*
In a very different church, Andrew stood, unseen, against
the back wall. He was glad he was invisible. It
removed the temptation to charge the altar, tear the Bible
out of Quentin's hand, and drag him down the aisle.
All that would get him was a reprimand... if not more... and
possibly a segment on Paranormal Caught on Camera.
And that was why he yelped when someone clasped his
shoulder.
"What ya doing?"
"Crowley! You almost..."
"What? Scared you to death?" Crowley
laughed. "What are you doing here and where's the
missus? Marty said you both left for St. G's early
this morning."
"JenniAnn is with Rakhyl and Cephas, planning a wrap party."
"Uh huh... And again I ask... What ya doing?"
"Gathering intel."
"Huh... kinda looked like you were plotting revenge."
Andrew said nothing.
"So... what have we learned?"
"He told them Malachi is sick... heartbroken over the loss
of Christina to the gay, leftist atheists."
"Bah!"
"It's code for hungover, I'm sure. He left a drunken
sounding message at the office. It concerns me that
Quentin let it be known that Christina flew the coop.
I half expected them to hush up the people who were there
and tell everyone she'd been sent on sabbatical."
"Hmm... yeah."
"So... I have to imagine he's hoping to rile them up
further. It's not just about rescuing those 'poor,
misguided queers' from hellfire... it's about rescuing one
of their own. Nevermind that she was never really
theirs. But... they are skipping picketing today to
'regroup.'"
Crowley grimaced.
"Don't like the sounds of that."
"Me neither. Though Palm Sunday without them will be
very nice."
At that point, Quentin's sermon shifted from planning their
'demonstrations' to some cockamamie thing about the palms Jesus
and his donkey walked on representing sinners.
"And that's enough of Crazytown..." Crowley declared. "Off
we go."
Suddenly, Andrew found himself back at Willowveil.
"Hey! We're not supposed to do that to each..."
"Watcher privilege. Let's go bang some stuff together."
"I don't think that's a real thing..."
Shrugging, Crowley headed towards Shelby's and Violeta's
room.
Curious, Andrew followed.
"I dunno... Still feels weird making you work on Palm
Sunday," Violeta mused as Joshua assembled a shelf.
"You're not making me. I want to," Joshua insisted.
"Sometimes it helps to..." He pounded a nail. "Do
that."
"See?" Crowley grinned at Andrew while motioning to
Joshua.
"Hey, everything okay at the theatre?" Joshua asked.
Andrew nodded.
"Pretty much."
"Good." Joshua smiled, knowing he'd get a fuller report
once away from the two girls. "Hey, do me a favor and
attach the brackets to that shelf over there? I'm done
with this one but want to get the ladder shelf bolted before we
leave."
"It's so pretty..." Shelby ran her fingers over the
violets and willow branches carved into the rungs.
"I'm glad you like it. Hold it for me while I bolt it?"
"Of course!"
Violeta squealed and clapped excitedly.
Andrew smiled at the scene before him then grabbed a hammer and
set to work.
Crowley looked on with a sense of relief.
*~*~*
After church, Christina headed to Perry's with Loreena and
Roger. She'd been surprised when she'd realized the three
had never met and she'd wanted to remedy that. They'd all
become so important to her. As expected, the three had hit
it off. In no time at all, they'd settled into Perry's
living room with some tea and cookies.
"And she was just so passionate! And so sure!" Christina
enthused as she paced around, excitedly telling Perry about
Pastor Simone's sermon while Loreena and Roger happily sat
together on a loveseat. "It's just... I don't think
I'm queer. I know I'm not trans or non-binary. I
like being a girl... especially now when I can dress how I want
and wear make-up. But... I still felt like she was talking
to me. Because I... I do... did... am trying not to any
more... have all these messed up ideas about God. But
she's right. He is... He's breaking them."
"Pastor Simone was speaking to you, sweetie," Loreena
assured. "Our church isn't just for queer people.
There's enough exclusion elsewhere. Our church is for
everyone. There are several straight members. We
love our allies, just like Pastor said."
Christina beamed.
"She did say that, didn't she?"
"The most important aspect of finding a church home is a feeling
of belonging and thinking you could do good there. If
you've found that, Christina, then I think you're good.
And I like the sounds of this pastor." Perry gave an
approving nod. "I'd like to meet her some day."
"Well, you'd always be welcome to services," Loreena
invited. "I'd invite you on Easter Sunday but I've heard
rumors Cephas and his wife are planning something for the cast
and crew... and friends. So I doubt I'll even be
there. Whatever they're cooking up... I know you'd both be
welcome."
Christina nodded eagerly.
"I'll definitely give that some thought," Perry promised.
"And... I did tell Joshua I'd take in a show. I better get
on that. Last week."
"I'll check with Andrew and see what's available." Roger
sent a text.
"So, young lady, do you think you'll get back to your painting
tomorrow?" Perry asked.
"Oh..." Christina's face colored. "Actually... no, I
don't think so." She looked over to Loreena who gave her a
brave smile. "I'm going to the police tomorrow. To
file charges against my dad and Malachi."
Perry blinked in surprise.
"Wow... That's a big step. But a very important
one. I'm so glad. I wasn't going to push you but...
it needed to happen."
"Loreena and Roger are taking me around 10:00. Maybe I
could stop by after and let you know how things went?"
Perry reached over and squeezed her hand.
"I'd like that. Thank you. These past few days...
well, it's felt like having the granddaughter I never got to
meet around."
"Aww..." Christina's eyes filled. "Perry... that means so
much to me. Thank you! And I... I've felt like I
have a grandpa again. I... I have one living set of
grandparents... my mom's parents... but my parents aren't on
good terms with them. So... I've not had the day to day
experience of having a grandpa for years. It... it's
really nice."
"It is..." Perry agreed before the two embraced.
"Aww! I love this!" Loreena cheered. "I'm so happy
for you both. But now..." She looked to Roger.
"Since it's also his day off from the show, Mason and Renee
invited Loreena and I over for lunch. You're both welcome
to tag along but, if you'd rather stay here, Christina, Loreena
and I can pick you up on our way back to the apartment?"
"I would rather stay if..." Christina glanced over at Perry.
"Of course you can stay! Tirzah brought over some
delicious looking curry chicken salad and freshly baked bread we
can have for lunch."
"Then it's a plan." Loreena hugged Christina good bye
followed by Roger. "We'll be back in a couple of hours!"
"Okay, thanks! See you then!" Christina walked the
couple to the door and waved after them. When she returned
to the living room, Perry was smiling.
"They're a lovely couple. And I don't know what those
jokers are on about. I think Loreena would make for a
lovely Mary Magdalene."
"She does! And I'm excited for you to see!"
"Me too. Christina, before we have lunch... There's
a room you've not yet seen and... I'd like to show it to
you." Perry shuffled nervously.
"Is... is it Lauren's room?"
Perry nodded.
"If you'd rather not..."
"No, no I would," Christina assured, taking Perry's arm and
walking with him up the stairs.
"I just... the more I think about it... Lauren would absolutely
hate that all her stuff is just uselessly sitting around.
It's more than time to go through it. So..." Perry pushed
open the door. "I'm terrible with women's sizes.
Never could buy a single thing for Hildy without having her try
it on first. But... you look like you and Lauren would
wear similar if not the same sizes and I've heard 90s/early
2000s fashion is coming back so..." He waved to the
closet. "Whatever you want is yours."
"Perry... That's... not going to be weird for you if... if
I wear them?"
"Weird is not touching her things for twenty odd years."
"All right..." Hesitantly, Christina opened the
door. "Oh wow... She kinda had... I think it's
called boho style?"
Perry chuckled.
"I always called it hippie/flower child style but, yeah, I think
that's right."
"This... this is beautiful..." Christina pulled out a
purple tunic with yellow, white, and green flowers embroidered
on it.
"That was one of her favorites. She'd be glad to know
someone else appreciates it. And..." Perry
gently lifted Christina-the-rag doll from her cradle.
"I... maybe this is stupid... I know you're a grown woman.
But... Lauren actually named her Christina. She always
loved that name. She was mad, actually, that Hildy and I
hadn't named her that. It was in the running but, sorry,
we preferred Lauren."
Christina reached out to caress the doll's hair then gathered
her to her chest.
"I... love her. But Perry... you're sure?"
"Very sure. She was meant to be cuddled."
"I... I'm not too old to cuddle a doll when I sleep."
Christina nuzzled her hair. "Thank you, Perry," she
murmured.
"Thank you for all you've done. You... you've
brought, well, people back into my life. You and Joshua."
Christina looked up in surprise.
"Did I say something wrong?" Perry fretted.
"No... no. I just... it's nice to think of myself as doing
something good with Joshua."
Perry smiled.
"Well, you have. Now, let's go fix up lunch, hmm?
Then you can look through the clothes on a full stomach."
"I'd like that!" Christina carefully propped the doll on
the bed. "I'll come back for you," she vowed. Then,
once again, she took her surrogate grandpa's arm and the two
made their way to the kitchen to enjoy lunch together.
*~*~*
After the last of the audience members departed following the
afternoon show, a wearied Joshua retreated to the office where
he did a debrief with Andrew while JenniAnn combed out his hair.
"Maybe we should call Peter... You're looking a little
winded, Joshua," Andrew observed.
"No, no. I'm fine. Just did a little... under the
radar healing. Took a bit out of me is all."
Andrew's eyebrow quirked upwards while JenniAnn set down her
brush and hugged Joshua's shoulders.
"You should have said something! We could have at least
gotten you a chair or... or smoothie or something. I know
better than to suggest you should have cut the meet-and-greet
short."
"Do you want a smoothie?" Andrew offered, ready to bolt and go
get one.
Joshua chuckled and shook his head.
"No, no. I'm fine. And I'll be more than fine by the
second show. Being here with the two of you is the best
medicine."
"Care to say what happened?" the angel of death asked.
"There was a lady named Beverly. She had pretty advanced
macular degeneration. She's been coming for years but
resigned herself to the fact that this was likely the last time
she'd actually see the show. But, well, old habits die
hard. When she hugged me, I could just hear her say 'If
only...' And so I did it. But she won't realize
until she wakes up tomorrow."
"So lovely..." JenniAnn brushed a tear from her cheek.
"It is." Andrew squeezed Joshua's hand.
Joshua rested his other hand atop the angel's and peered up at
him.
"I need to say something... To both of you.
JenniAnn, please go stand beside Andrew."
"Okay..."
JenniAnn obeyed and hugged Andrew's free arm.
"I am very aware of the unfortunate... but extremely limited...
similarities between yourselves and Christina and Malachi.
Yes, both JenniAnn and Christina were teenagers when you
met. And, yes, there was some element of closeness to me
involved... Andrew, yours as an angel, and, with Malachi,
portraying me. But that's it. From there, the two
stories diverge entirely. Okay?"
Andrew, with tears in his eyes, nodded as JenniAnn stroked his
back.
"I saw it all. I saw the years when you longed for
closeness, Andrew. But you gave JenniAnn time... something
I know her well enough to know she has reminded you of
recently."
JenniAnn smiled lovingly at Joshua and nodded.
"But... here's the thing, Andrew. It wasn't Malachi you
sought out this morning, was it?"
Andrew looked at Joshua in surprise.
"Your Dad told..."
Joshua shook his head.
"Andrew, you live with the Scribe. And, no, Marty doesn't
run to me to tell me every little thing when I'm down
here. But that concerned him. And Crowley, clearly."
JenniAnn looked at Andrew in surprise.
"Where were you this morning?"
Andrew let out a shaky breath.
"That church..." he confessed. "I'm sorry. I'm sorry
I didn't tell either of you."
"I don't love it... but I think I understand." JenniAnn
hugged him.
"What she said." Joshua smiled gently at Andrew.
"But now you've earned yourself a red-headed, golden-eyed
shadow... for a few days at least."
In spite of his embarrassment, Andrew chuckled.
"You sought out Quentin because, deep down, it's not the
parallel to Malachi that most haunts you, Andrew. Because
you realize there's nothing there except a couple of very
surface elements. But Quentin... he's a father. He
raised a little girl. And while I don't think I have to
point out that you two have extremely different parenting
styles, there were similarities. You fed and clothed and
got medical attention for your girls. You read them
bedtime stories. You bandaged scraped knees. But
Quentin lost his way. At some point, power and a desire to
feel morally superior trumped his desire to be a good, loving
father. And he threw his baby girl to a wolf... apologies
to wolves. And that... that you will never, ever
understand, Andrew. Don't torment yourself trying to
understand... it's both beyond and beneath you," Joshua
counseled.
Sobbing, Andrew nodded.
"Go home for a little bit," Joshua directed. "Both of
you. Be with your girls and Avi. You have an hour
before you need to be back for the second show. It's not
much but I think it's what you need."
JenniAnn wrapped her arm around Andrew's waist and began to lead
him to the door.
"Perfect idea. We'll go do that. C'mon,
Andrew. Let's go get Violeta and head home for a bit."
Still weeping, Andrew nodded and let himself be led away.
Contented, Joshua rose from his chair and moved to the
window. He smiled at Perry's house. It made him
happy to know that at least two fathers were fully aware of how
blessed they were.
*~*~*
By
the Rivers Dark
Monday,
April 11th, 2022
Loreena smiled just before she shut the door to her
bedroom. Christina was peacefully sleeping on the sofa
bed, the doll from Perry snuggled in her arms.
"That's one thing our generation definitely did right..." she
mused.
"What's that?" Roger asked as he settled into bed.
"We didn't let go of our plushies and dolls and such."
Grinning, Roger hugged his plush otter.
"Nope, we didn't. And as much as I love this little guy...
it is nicer to cuddle someone real."
Taking the hint, Loreena settled into his arms.
"Better?"
"Mmm hmm..." Roger nuzzled her hair.
"Christina said something to me... while I was taking care of
her back."
"Yeah?"
"She said I would have been a good mom."
"You would have. Still could be. Are you...
interested in adopting?"
"I can't say I didn't feel a little something when Mason and
Renee were showing off the nursery earlier. But... I've
had a dream for a long time of taking in older kids, young
adults even, who need someone to watch over them after they've
been cast out from their families... like Diamond did for
me. And like Steve did for Ant."
"That'd be nice. To be honest, babies always make me
nervous. I mean... they're cute. I love meeting the
Friends' babies. But... I never really saw myself with
some of my own. I think I could parent older kids,
though. I mean... if you were looking for a co-parent."
Loreena beamed at Roger and nodded.
"I mean... if we put together our rent money, we could find a
bigger place. I have some savings."
"So do I. Maybe even a bigger place in this
building. I mean... it wouldn't have to be. But... I
am a little attached. This is where we met Joshua, after
all," Loreena pointed out.
"Right. And it is a nice spot. Good location with
both our jobs."
"Once things are more settled with Christina, maybe we could
talk to someone in the office about it?" Loreena suggested.
"I think we should. Although..."
"Hmm?"
"Are... are you thinking... like... marriage somewhere down the
line or..." Roger bashfully looked away.
Loreena cupped his chin and turned his head so they made eye
contact.
"I think marriage would be really nice, actually."
Roger grinned.
"Noted."
Smiling back at him, Loreena leaned in for a kiss.
Once they drew apart, she sighed.
"For now... we better get some sleep. Big day tomorrow."
"Yeah... it is. Good night. I love you, Loreena."
"I love you, too, Roger. Sleep well."
"I will."
The two snuggled together and, soon, drifted off.
*~*~*
Marty stood behind the bar that Andrew had installed in the
Willowveil ballroom, filling two glasses with wine. He
handed one to Joshua who was seated across the counter.
"So... you're letting them do this?"
Joshua took a sip then nodded.
"I mean... I was thinking a little more Dr. King and a little
less Stephen King with all of this, at least at this point,
but... I'm not gonna say Malachi doesn't deserve a scare.
And it'll be good for the guys to blow off some steam. And
I appreciate that they're doing this for me."
"But?"
"But I think it's not going to work out the way they want it
to. I think Malachi needs to be hit with some real world
consequences before anything sinks in. And that will be
upsetting for them. I think... I think things will get
worse before they get better with Malachi and Quentin."
Marty shook his head before taking a sip of his wine.
"They have rejected every previous opportunity to better
themselves."
Joshua nodded and let out a ragged sigh.
"So... if nothing else... this gives Malachi another chance to
see the error of his ways, and Quentin, too, if Malachi speaks
of it to him."
Marty rested a hand on Joshua's arm.
"I'm not sure if I ever told you..."
"Hmm?"
"I wasn't entirely keen on the whole humans idea. I went
along with it, of course. I knew you were right. You
always are. But... I didn't... feel it. But
now..." Marty affectionately ran his fingers over a
temporary tattoo Belle had put on his arm while they were
playing pirates. "I understand. For every Malachi,
there are many more JenniAnns and Loreenas and Perrys and Steves
and... so on."
Joshua set his hand over Marty's.
"Thank you for telling me that. And there are. There
really are." Joshua grinned. "Wrong musical for the
season but... to paraphrase... 'They are one of what we
all are, Marty. Less than a drop in the great, blue motion
of the sunlit sea. But it seems that some of the drops
sparkle, Marty. Some of them do sparkle!'"
With misty eyes, Marty raised his glass.
"To my once, future, and always king."
Touched, Joshua bowed his head then tapped his glass against
Marty's.
"To my firstborn, my voice, my scribe, my beloved."
Then Joshua set his glass down, joined Marty behind the bar, and
embraced him.
*~*~*
In his apartment not far from the Mission of Christ Christian
Church, Malachi took swigs from his bottle while peering at the
misbegotten images on his phone.
"Slut... Nothing but a filthy, ungrateful slut who doesn't
know her place..."
The phone slipped out of Malachi's hands and slid across the
floor.
Cursing, he stood on wobbly legs and moved to retrieve it.
As he did, his foot caught the edge of a rug. He lost what
little balance he had and thudded to the ground, quickly losing
consciousness.
*~*~*
Malachi awoke to find himself on damp ground. When he
looked up, all he could see was trees towering over him.
Panicked, he got to his feet and twirled around.
"Who's there? How did I get here?" he demanded.
There was no answer.
Faintly, Malachi could hear the sound of running water. He
could vaguely recall his grandparents once telling him that if
he was ever lost in the woods, he should follow whatever body of
water he could find. He headed towards the sound.
After what seemed like hours, Malachi at last found a
creek. To his surprise, a man stood on the opposite side,
tending a fire. Malachi looked away in disgust when he saw
that the man was not only Middle Eastern in appearance but
covered in what looked like burn scars.
The man saw him and smiled.
To Malachi's horror, he recognized the man. But he hadn't
looked like that before... no scars had marred his face as he'd
stood outside that damned theatre.
"Welcome, Malachi. My name is Yohannan, son of Zebedee."
Malachi scoffed.
"Right... What you are is a criminal. You know
kidnapping is a crime, right? Home invasion, too."
"I've committed no crime. But since you brought up the
subject... Having sexual relations with someone without
their consent is a crime. Harassment is a crime. And
I have a sinking suspicion that that's only the beginning for
you."
Malachi's face colored. He ran across the stream and tore
towards Yohannan.
"You listen to me you ugly, perverted..."
Malachi pulled back his fist, intending to punch Yohannan but
his fist soared through nothing but air.
"Do. Not. Threaten. My. Brother."
Malachi turned to the angry voice and gaped in horror at the man
who was approaching him, his head barely attached to his body.
Behind the beheaded man, stood two more men whose bodies were
pierced in several places.
"'Woe to you, teachers of the law and Pharisees, you
hypocrites!" Mattay intoned. "'You shut the door of the
kingdom of heaven in people’s faces. You yourselves do not
enter, nor will you let those enter who are trying to.'"
"'Woe to you, teachers of the law and Pharisees, you
hypocrites!'" Thoma continued. "'You travel over land and
sea to win a single convert, and when you have succeeded, you
make them twice as much a child of hell as you are.'"
Horrified by the sight of them and made paranoid by rustling
behind him, Malachi turned and came face to face with a man who
was bruised and bloodied as if he'd been hit by something hard
over and over again.
"What's the matter, Malachi? Don't you recognize us?
You talk so often about how you're carrying on in our
footsteps," Yaqob ben Halphi taunted.
"Don't you understand, Yaqob? We know nothing of
martyrdom. This poor man was truly martyred... by getting
his account shutdown on Twitter."
The others laughed.
Trying to keep his breath steady and calm and failing at it, a
shuddering Malachi turned to face the new voice.
"Hi." Shimeon grinned at him. "Don't mind my
entrails."
Malachi shrieked when he looked down and saw that the man had
been gutted.
"At least you didn't lose your head, Shimeon."
Malachi shook his own head wildly as another man appeared, his
severed head tucked under one arm.
"Show some respect, Yehuda Thaddeus. Being clubbed and
axed is nothing compared to having someone say something mean to
you about your fancy red hat in the grocery store. Poor,
poor Malachi..." Shimeon cocked his head. "What's
the matter? You've been awfully quiet since lashing out at
our dear Yohannan."
"I think it's easier for him to scream at women and children,"
Mattay pointed out. "Or random people from the safety of a
public street corner."
"Maybe so... Maybe so..." Shimeon stepped forward so
he was nearly nose to nose with the whimpering Malachi.
"White... washed.. tomb..." he sneered.
Terrified, Malachi ran into the woods.
He nearly collided with a beam of wood then screamed in horror
as he looked up to see a man, crucified upside down. To
one side of him was another man, crucified on an X. To the
other, another man hung upside down. And, somehow, there
was now a fourth crucified man behind him. He was trapped
within the macabre circle.
Cephas', Andreas', Bar Tolmay's, and Phillipus' eyes
opened. They stared at Malachi and spoke as one.
"All this we suffered to further our Master's mission and
message... a mission and message entrusted to you. But you
made others suffer. You betrayed them. You betrayed
Him!"
Shrieking, Malachi crumpled to the ground and moved into fetal
position, weeping.
"Go away! Go away!" he whined.
After some time, the woods quieted. Eventually, Malachi
felt brave enough to open his eyes. The cross beam that
had been in front of him was gone.
However, his relief was short-lived as he heard the crunch of
dead leaves, trampled beneath approaching footsteps.
Trembling, Malachi looked up to find, at last, someone whose
skin and body were unmarred.
"Are... are you... Jesus?"
The man shook his head.
"I am Yehuda... Judas."
Malachi sobbed.
"You... you're here to take me to Hell."
"No. I have no intention of ever going back there.
In the time you have been here, you have shed many tears... for
yourself. Now you cry because you are afraid you have been
consigned to hellfire. How many people have you instilled
that fear in, Malachi? How many people were denied the
message of God's love? And what you did to that poor
girl..."
"She seduc..."
"Liar," Yehuda hissed. "She was little more than a child."
Mattay reappeared, looking like his usual self.
"'If anyone causes one of these little ones—those who believe in
me—to stumble, it would be better for them to have a large
millstone hung around their neck and to be drowned in the depths
of the sea,'" he recited.
"How many millstones do you wear, Malachi?" Yehuda asked.
"Know this... He would remove every one if you genuinely
repented. He is forgiving... even to traitors. But
you have to turn away from your lust... lust of the flesh but
also lust for power. Repent, Malachi."
"You do not know the day or the hour," Mattay reminded.
"Now..." Yehuda stepped forward and rested a hand on
Malachi's head. "Wake up!"
*~*~*
Malachi sat up with a start.
He was back in his apartment, his fallen phone only a few inches
away.
A dream... a nightmare.
Fake.
He laughed darkly.
Then, shifting, he heard a squelching sound.
He stared, eyes wide, at the boots he was wearing.
They were caked in mud. He hadn't gone anywhere muddy.
Only in that horrific dream...
But no... It wasn't possible.
He'd been drinking,
Maybe he'd blacked out. Gone somewhere.
Those twelve faces flickered in his mind's eyes.
Those twisted, evil, fornicating fake Christians and traitorous
Jews had gotten in his head.
He grabbed his phone and dialed.
*~*~*
Later that morning, a deflated Cephas slammed the stop button on
the answering machine.
"Sometimes you just can't help stupid," Shimeon murmured, his
usual fire gone.
"Maybe we planted a seed?" Yehuda hopefully offered.
"You did."
Joshua entered St. G's office with Marty behind him.
"Sympathy bagels, anyone?" he asked as he placed two large bags
on the desk. Marty added several containers of assorted
jams and spreads.
"You know..." Cephas bit his lower lip.
"Yes, well, I am currently living with Marty so..." Joshua
surveyed the three disappointed, guilty faces. "Look, I'm
not mad. I'm really not. I would have preferred
hearing about it from one of you but... I'm not mad.
I understand why you did it. With someone else, it would
have been really effective. His heart is just so
hardened. But, like Yehuda said, you planted a seed.
In time, Malachi and I will come face to face. And maybe
then the seed will crack open and sprout, hmm?" he
cheered. "Now... have a bagel. I'll call the others
in. The angels can keep watch though I doubt we'll have
any trouble this morning."
Joshua went outside and gathered the other nine apostles
up. Once they were all gathered together, enjoying their
bagels and sipping coffee and tea that Marty had made, he spoke
to them all.
"As I let Cephas, Shimeon, and Yehuda know... I'm not mad about
last night. As Yehuda pointed out, you all planted a
seed. And that's a good thing. Listen... I know when
we're down here, old wounds can reopen. So I'm going to
make myself abundantly clear. I'm truly not mad. And
just because it didn't have the immediate effect you wanted
doesn't mean it didn't work at all. Visions can be very
effective. Go ask Paul. And I also want it known...
and remembered... that no one has to make up for
Gethsemane. You gave your lives for me! Okay?
So let's just have a nice breakfast together and not let Malachi
or anyone else bring us down. Sound good?"
With murmurs of grateful assent, the apostles all began to
settle down. Soon, the office was filled with
laughter. However, as 10:00 neared, the group grew
quiet. They knew Christina would soon arrive at the police
station.
"Let's pray," Joshua suggested, taking the hands of Marty and
Cephas. "Our Father who art in Heaven..."
As the others joined in, a dove appeared on the windowsill and
looked on.
Roger jumped to his feet the moment Christina and Loreena
re-entered the police station's lobby.
"How did it go?" he asked, hugging them both.
"Good, I think. They had to take their own photos. I
didn't love that but they let Loreena stay with me. And...
they're hoping to make arrests yet today."
"How do you feel about that?"
"Nervous... but glad. Hopefully that means they won't be
able to hurt anyone else and just maybe... the last week of
shows can happen without any protestors."
"That would be nice," Loreena agreed. "But remember what
Joshua and Andrew said. Even if they show up, it's not
your fault."
"I know. Anyway... I've been assigned a social worker and
she'll keep me posted on everything that happens. For
now... could we head to Perry's?"
"Absolutely." Loreena squeezed Christina's hand then they
followed Roger outside and made their way to the subway station.
*~*~*
"Listen... I'm not going to start punching out hypocritical
preachers in the hardware store," Andrew protested as Crowley
followed him around the store, occasionally stopping to fiddle
with something.
"No. Probably not. But it's time I learn to be
handy. Only a matter of time before Aziraphale needs more
bookshelves. And do you really think he knows how to plane
a door? Or fix a troublesome light switch?
Besides..." Crowley looped an arm around Andrew's waist.
"Is it so wrong to want to spend time with my baby brother?"
Andrew laughed.
"You're insane."
"Probably. Yeah." Crowley grinned then his gaze
alighted on something. "Aye... Look at this."
He flicked on the globe shaped lamp and, faintly, the cosmos
appeared on the ceiling and everything around them.
"Ooh... Gotta have that. Need to see it in a dark
room."
"I'm pretty sure it's for children's rooms," Andrew teased.
"Like you and JenniAnn don't have something similar. I've
seen it!" Crowley placed the lamp in their cart.
Andrew couldn't argue with that. JenniAnn had gotten
something very similar from her parents a few Christmases
ago.
"Yeah, fair enough. Now... I need a few white light switch
covers. And then some furniture sliders. And then we
should be good for everything Joccy and Takoda need."
"I'm excited for them. Such a big step... setting up home
with your anam cara." Crowley smiled at the memory.
"Wish I'd been around when you and JenniAnn did."
Surprised by the tenderness in the former demon's voice, Andrew
turned to him.
"I wish you would have been, too. But you're here now."
Crowley nodded.
The two made their way to the furniture area and grabbed some
sliders.
"Can we stop by the candy aisle before we leave?" Crowley
requested.
Andrew chuckled.
"It's like shopping with Belle..."
Crowley shrugged and sauntered ahead, making a beeline for the
candy.
As Andrew watched him perusing, he smiled. Maybe it wasn't
so bad having a red-headed, golden-eyed shadow.
Truthfully, he'd been a little uneasy about going to hardware
stores alone ever since that awful day Eli and Kelly had
retrieved him from one after JenniAnn had been shot.
Crowley threw a couple of bags in the cart.
"Ready when you are."
"I'm ready."
Andrew steered their cart to the check-out aisle and the two
settled up then headed to the van.
Once Andrew was driving, Crowley began to fiddle with the radio
before stopping.
"Ooh... 'Love of my life, don't leave me... You've taken
my love and now desert me. Love of my life, can't you
see?'" Crowley sang before elbowing Andrew. "Sing with
me!"
With a chuckle, Andrew obeyed.
"'Please bring it back... bring it back...bring it back.
Don't take it away from me... Because you don't know...
ooh-ooh-ooh, know what it means to me...'"
*~*~*
By mid-afternoon, with help from Joshua, Andrew, Yosef, Crowley,
and JenniAnn, with the apostles and their wives rotating in and
out, Joccy and Takoda were moved into their new
house. However, before a few finishing touches had
been completed, Joshua had ordered the two into the yard so they
could have a proper reveal.
With tears in her eyes, JenniAnn presented the couple with a
basket filled with freshly baked bread, pretzels, and the candy
Crowley had supplied.
"From all of us. Bread... so you shall never know
hunger. Salt... so your life always has flavor.
Sugar... so your life always has sweetness."
"Aww, JenniAnn..." Joccy hugged her tightly. "We're
going to miss you."
"And we're so grateful to you for putting us up for so
long. And we won't be strangers," Takoda promised.
"I... I'm glad. Now..."
Joshua stepped forward, hugged the two, and handed them each a
set of keys on handcarved wooden keychains.
"Well... go on now," he excitedly prodded.
With giddy laughter, Joccy and Takoda hurried to the front
door. They unlocked it and paused for a brief conversation
after which Takoda lifted a giggling Joccy into his arms before
crossing the threshold.
"Thank God Gloria isn't here," Andrew quipped.
JenniAnn laughed and hugged his arm.
"Sometimes you just need to be romantic, history be damned."
"Agreed." Cephas looped an arm around Rakhyl's waist.
"Although romance looks different through out history," Yosef
pointed out. "Sometimes a donkey is romantic."
"Sure is!" JenniAnn smiled at him then Andrew.
Joccy came rushing back out of the house with Takoda right
behind her. She threw her arms around Joshua.
"Thank you, thank you, thank you! My snow globes look so
beautiful! I love that I can finally see them all at
once."
"My favorite thing is the headboard. It... it means a lot
with the Sioux and Algonquin symbols." Takoda wrapped his
arms around both Joccy and Joshua.
"I'm so glad you like them. It was an honor to work on the
headboard with my Abi. It's important to remember who we
are and where we came from."
Joccy nodded.
"I know it likely can't happen til after the show wraps and
maybe you have to head Home right after but if not... Takoda and
I would really like for you to be our first house guest,
Joshua."
Touched, Joshua took her right hand in both of his.
"Joccy... Takoda... I would love that. Thank you.
Absolutely. I'll likely be lingering around for a few
weeks, depending on how things go. So, yeah, name your
date after Easter. I'll be looking forward to it but for
now... I'm sure you're wanting some alone time to settle
in." Joshua winked as Joccy giggled and clung to
Takoda. "So for now... good bye. I love you both."
"I love you, too, Joshua," Joccy gushed.
"So much," Takoda added.
Joshua wrapped them both in his embrace once more and kissed
their heads before joining Andrew.
"Now... we have an interview to get to. Crowley, you
coming with?"
"Naw, you're good enough as a chaperone. I'm gonna stick
around with JenniAnn and the kids. Maybe hassle Marty for
a bit."
Joccy and Takoda thanked and bid each of their helpers good bye
then watched happily as they made their way to the rowboats that
would take them back to Asteri.
"Now that we have our own place, I was thinking..."
Takoda smiled down at Joccy whose cheek was rested against his
chest.
"Joc... I will get you as many cats as your heart desires."
Joccy laughed.
"You know me so well."
"I do."
"And I know you. And I was thinking maybe you'd want to
test out the new bed... see what it's like to not have to worry
about little kids bursting in on us."
"I mean... I am feeling a little tired. A nap would be
nice," Takoda teased.
Laughing, Joccy took the angel's hand and led him into their new
home.
*~*~*
"It's so hard to believe that it's not even been a full five
days since you first came here," Perry mused as he admired his
newly organized library with Christina standing beside
him. "It looks like a completely different... infinitely
better... house!"
Christina beamed.
"I loved working on it. And working with you. And
Tirzah and Violeta and Shelby and Andrew and Joshua... everyone
who helped. And... thank you for being so welcoming to all
of my friends."
"Of course! I'm just sorry..." Perry cut himself
off, his face crestfallen.
"What is it?" Christina gently asked.
"I'm sorry I don't have another room. Now that
everything's cleaned up and..."
Christina hugged him.
"I'm not going anywhere, Perry! I mean... you'll need some
help maintaining it, won't you? I know sometimes your
arthritis really acts up. And don't you want to decorate
for the holidays? I could help with that. I saw all
the boxes in the garage but we didn't actually organize
them. I mean... I guess I don't know where I'll be living
once everything blows over but so long as I can reach you, I'll
be here," she vowed.
"Thank you." Perry returned her hug. "I appreciate
that... I really do. I... I'm just not ready to leave
here. But the upkeep is hard. And... I hope you
know... if you ever need a place to stay, you're welcome
here. I mean I know you probably have plenty of options
better than living with an old man but I just want you to
know... you don't ever have to worry about not having a home if
things don't work out otherwise."
"Oh, Perry... I... that really means so much to me.
It does. And, who knows, I may need to take you up on
it. I know Loreena won't kick me out... but she also
deserves to not have someone always crashing in her living
room. And... I have a feeling her and Roger will get
married and who knows where they might settle."
"Do you think, if your dad was out of the picture, you would
consider living with your mom?"
Christina thought about it for a moment then shook her head.
"No. Never. To some extent, she's under my dad's
thumb. But I've thought about it and... there are so many
ways she could have shown me kindness under the radar, so to
speak. But she didn't. There are some sentimental
things I'd like to get from their house whenever I can.
But once I've done that... I don't plan to ever go back.
So we'll see." She squeezed Perry's hand. "It's good
to know I have at least one solid option. And... I have
good news! If you're available, Andrew's holding two
tickets for us for Wednesday's show. So what do you
think?"
"I think that sounds great. I'm a little nervous about
seeing our Joshua get tormented, though. We used to do
passion plays at my church but... even though I was their
pastor... I just never felt about the fellows playing Jesus like
I do about Joshua. I mean they were good guys.
Joshua is just..."
"Different. I... I've only just started to warm to
him. But... I get it. I'm actually a little nervous,
too. When I first saw the show, Joshua meant nothing to
me. If anything, I felt antagonistic towards him because,
well, Malachi. And the second time... still iffy.
But now? It would have been so easy for him and Andrew to
be like 'Keep that troublemaking girl away from our
theatre!' But they were the exact opposite, always
welcoming. So, yeah, it'll be hard but then you can see
how incredible Loreena is. So... I can tell Andrew yes?"
"Absolutely. I'll be looking forward to it."
"Great!" Christina sent Andrew a text. "Now... I
think we should celebrate finishing the organizing and
cleaning. A movie maybe? I'm trying to make up for
lost time. My parents were pretty restrictive about
media."
"As well you should. Let's see... Have you ever seen
Clueless? It was one of Lauren's favorites but
Hildy and I got a kick out of it, too. And... it just
might explain the small handful of non-hippie clothing in
Lauren's closet."
"I did wonder about a plaid skirt I found. Did she go to
Catholic school?"
Perry laughed and shook his head.
"No. But you'll see."
"Okay then!"
In no time at all, Perry and Christina were happily settled in
front of his TV with bowls of popcorn, laughing at the antics of
Cher Horowitz and her friends.
*~*~*
In the lobby of St. G's, Joshua and Andrew sat in neighboring
chairs, facing a reporter from The Advocate.
"Have you faced as much backlash during prior productions?" she
asked.
Joshua shook his head.
"Not like this. And not with such consistency.
During our first year, we had some anti-Semitic and anti-Middle
Eastern graffiti and related threats. But the picketing
every show? No. But it hasn't changed anything."
"We go on every night as planned. We do our
meet-and-greets as planned. They need to see that we won't
be scared into silence, Cait," Andrew added.
"Are either of you Christian?"
"I'm Jewish. But I believe in Jesus' message and
teachings."
"I've believed, all my life, that Jesus is God... that he's the
perfect, sinless Messiah," Andrew replied. "I try to
follow his teachings in my own life and am raising my kids to do
the same. Our church attendance has been a little off with
the shows but, usually, my family and I attend church weekly."
"And you've never felt that being an LGBTQ+ advocate is in any
way counter to your faith?"
"Not at all," Andrew stressed. "I think it's in keeping
with it. Jesus told us to love one another, to not
judge. And, through out the Bible, God is consistently
shown as advocating for and aiding those who are considered the
least in society. And queer people are consistently
targeted for discrimination, even violence."
"I also think it's important to remember that Jesus spent three
years teaching. Even accounting for some repetition as he
went from city to city, that's a lot of time. A sinless,
perfect Messiah isn't just going to forget to mention that, oh,
hey, homosexuality is wrong, always, no matter what. But
he didn't say that, did he? He said nothing like it.
So we have to assume he didn't believe that. He talked a
lot about giving to the poor. He spoke out about
hypocrisy, especially among the elites. But lambasting
queer people? No, not once. Which is why I find it
really interesting and, honestly, depressing that so many
churches view speaking out against queer people and abortion...
another thing Jesus never mentioned... as the core of their
social message. Why aren't they calling out for a tax
system that takes more from the rich than the poor? Why
aren't they protesting outside of prisons or courthouses where
we know justice isn't meted out equally to people? If
they're so concerned about children, why aren't they asking
their politicians to give up their private jets to fund
breakfast programs?" Joshua queried. "Whatever Jesus it is
the people who stand down the street with signs are
worshiping... I don't recognize him."
Cait's eye brows quirked upwards.
"That's some righteous anger. Do you need to go push over
a few tables there, Josh?"
Joshua chuckled.
"No. I'm fine. But, yes, it makes me very angry."
"As it should. So I have to ask... you had to know that
you'd be courting controversy when you hired a transwoman to
play Mary Magdalene. So why did you do it? Did you
want to make a point?"
"We hired a wonderful actress and singer who is well-suited to
the role," Andrew defended. "Were we aware that might
anger some people? Yes. We're not naive. But
we don't overlook people just because hiring them might rile
some members of the public up."
"If that was the case, I wouldn't be here. Some people
really didn't like a Middle Eastern Jewish man playing
Jesus. We can't suit everyone. And the whole 'But
Mary wasn't trans!' argument doesn't hold any weight with
me. She also wasn't blonde. She wasn't
American. She wasn't English speaking. But no one
complains about any of that," Joshua pointed out. "I mean
if we're really going to go there... Jesus and the apostles also
didn't sing rock music."
Andrew chuckled.
"There's your headline. 'Theatre Promotes Idea Jesus Was a
Rocker,'" he kidded. "But, seriously, the most important
things about Mary Magdalene... both in real life and in the
show... were that she was a strong woman, a woman of great
faith, who stood by Jesus through everything. Both of our
actresses really bring those qualities to the role.
They're fantastic. And so is Emma who has been playing the
role for years."
"Absolutely. And there's a reason we don't fill the roles
based solely on who can tick the most identity boxes in common
with the character. Yes, we believe this is a story that
really happened. But it's also a story for and about
everyone. If you believe that Jesus died for the sins of
humanity then that's ALL humanity. If you believe he was
just a good moral teacher, then his message is still for
everyone. Black, white, straight, gay, man, woman,
non-binary, old, young. It's important for us that people
of all groups see themselves in Jesus' story. And, yes,
that absolutely includes trans folks," Joshua stressed.
"That's great. I love that. But knowing this
interview is going to be published on our web site... video and
print... are you worried that other groups, groups who may have
been completely oblivious, might join in on the protests?" Cait
asked.
"They very well could," Andrew admitted. "Thankfully, we
have a very good security team."
"And we also think it's worth the gamble. Sure, more
hate-filled people might find out about us. But given your
audience, it's a certainty that more queer people will find out
about us. And maybe, just maybe, it'll help them to know
that not all Christians are against them. We have queer
Christians working on this show. And they believe very
strongly that God loves them just as they are. And so do
I. In fact, I don't have a single doubt about that,"
Joshua concluded.
"Nor do I," Andrew agreed. "So... we're here. We're
not going any where. And we're going to stand up for what
we believe."
Cait smiled at the two.
"Thank you both. I can't wait to get this out there.
And... I have a feeling I know what my weekend plans are.
Any tickets left for Friday?"
Andrew smiled.
"For sure."
As Andrew and Cait settled up, Joshua prayed. Things were
set in motion now that could complicate matters. At least
for a short while. But all would be well.
*~*~*
Christina and Perry were halfway through Sense and
Sensibility when her phone lit up and pinged with texts.
"Oh... Oh... it's happening!" she cried.
Perry hurried to pause the movie.
"What's that?"
"My social worker. She said my dad has just been arrested
and they're on their way to nab Malachi."
Perry squeezed Christina's hand.
"And how do you feel about that?"
"I feel... relieved. There's no going back now. And
that feels good. I mean... I know I'll have to testify and
stuff. But it's also out of my hands in a lot of ways and
that feels really great after carrying it all around, alone, for
so long."
Christina hugged Perry.
"I feel... free," she murmured.
"And you deserve so much to feel that," he assured.
Smiling, Christina let out a sigh of relief.
"Thank you. Now... can we get back to the movie? I
really hope Marianne doesn't end up with Willoughby. He
gives me a bad feeling. I like Colonel Brandon. He
reminds me a lot of this guy over at St. G's who is working on a
memory book for them."
Chuckling, Perry grabbed the remote and resumed the film.
"We shall see..."
*~*~*
After reading her text messages, Loreena let out a happy sigh as
she stood on the deck of the Fleetwood with Roger and Ant.
"I'm so happy for Christina! This has to be such a huge
weight off her shoulders."
"I sure hope so. I do wonder what this means for the
remainder of the shows. Especially with Andrew's and
Joshua's interview coming out." Roger shrugged. "All
we can do is pray, I guess."
"Do you ever think about how our family would react... if they
knew about all of this?" Ant asked.
Loreena laughed uneasily.
"You know, I actually thought about printing the interview and
sending it to them, no return address."
"The irony of it is so much of what they taught us is
true. Like... the last shall be first. They're still
trying their best to connect to God. We... the ones they
thought were destined for hellfire... have met him."
"And you live with an angel."
Ant chuckled.
"And I live with an angel," he repeated. "For now."
The three glanced across the ship to where Steve and Ed were
gazing out at the sea, arms around each other.
"They're honestly kind of nauseating," Ant joked. "God
only knows how bad it'll get when they're married."
Loreena and Roger exchanged a secret smile.
"I hope you like weddings. I feel like you may have to put
up with at least a couple of them in 2023," Loreena mused.
"Oh, sure. Once it happens, I doubt Ed and Steve will be
engaged for very long and... wait. A couple?" Ant
questioned.
"We made a stop before we came here..." Grinning, Roger
held up his and Loreena's left hands. As the two giggled,
Ant began shrieking.
"Oye! What's going on over there?" Ed shouted before he
approached with Steve.
"They... they're... Oh..." Ant hugged his cousin and
her fiance.
"Did you two just get engaged?" Steve asked.
Beaming, Roger nodded.
"Just before we came here. We wanted Ant to be the first
to know."
"And we'll tell Christina when we pick her up and then... we'll
let the news fly," Loreena added.
"Well, then... This deserves a toast. We don't keep
alcohol on the ship for obvious reasons but... can I interest
you both in some sparkling cider?" Steve offered as Ed clapped
the two on their backs.
"That would be lovely, thank you!" Loreena replied before
wrapping her arms around Roger.
"Mi mariposa..." he whispered in her ear.
"Mi dulce nutria," she murmured back.
While Ed and Steve went to retrieve the cider and some glasses,
the happy couple gazed lovingly at each other as Ant did a happy
dance on the deck of the ship.
*~*~*
Not
a Tame Lion
Tuesday, April
12th, 2022
JenniAnn happily hummed as she worked some oil into the ends of
Joshua's hair as they sat near the window in Willowveil's
ballroom.
Sipping his coffee nearby, Andrew chuckled.
"I honestly think this is when you're at your happiest, Laja...
working on Joshua's hair."
"I mean... it's definitely among my happiest times," JenniAnn
replied. She hugged Joshua's shoulders. "I love your
mane. But, mostly, it reminds me of that day in Cora's
kitchen when everything became so perfectly, blindingly clear."
Joshua beamed and rested his hands over hers.
"That day remains, and always will remain, very special to
me. And I love these times, too. Plus... Dad forbid
the Messiah has split ends."
JenniAnn laughed.
"Not on my watch! Although I'm sure you had some back in
the day. I don't imagine there was nearly as much leisure
time."
"Not at all. And I did. And some grays."
"Probably still looked good, though. I love when black
hair goes gray. Like Ed's."
"Ed has beautiful hair," Joshua agreed. "Always has.
As do you, little bird."
"Hard agree over here, Laja."
"Aww..."
"So I was thinking... Once you're done there... Maybe we
could ask Christina if she'd like to go to her parents' place
and collect her stuff?" Andrew suggested. "With her dad
being in jail, it would be an opportune time."
"Great idea!" Joshua agreed. "Can you check with
Christina? And maybe Loreena and Perry could come along
for moral support?"
"Crowley can come help. He might as well be a useful
shadow," Andrew jested.
"Ha. Good point. Yes, invite him along once you've
spoken to Christina, please."
"I'm so happy for her. I know stuff is just stuff... but
at the very least she deserves her things." JenniAnn
finished with the oils and kissed the top of Joshua's
head. "And, who knows, soon she might have the best gift
of all... knowing exactly who Mr. Joshua Davidson is."
Joshua rose from his chair and hugged JenniAnn, returning her
kiss as he did.
"Hope so."
*~*~*
Shortly after lunchtime; Joshua, Andrew, Crowley, Loreena, and
Christina gathered at St. G's. The latter went to retrieve
Perry and then the six made their way to a brownstone several
blocks from the theatre in Andrew's van. As they drew
nearer, Christina grew more nervous. Sitting on either
side of her, Perry and Loreena clasped her hands.
"I... I just hope I don't fall completely apart," she fretted.
"It'll be fine even if you do. No one will blame you even
a bit. I'd fall apart, too," Loreena admitted.
"Do you want to speak to your mother or would you prefer the
rest of us act as a buffer as much as possible?" Andrew asked.
"Buffer. Please. If she even lets us in."
"She'll let us in," Crowley assured. He couldn't imagine
Joshua going along with this just to see Christina rebuffed at
the door.
"I'll be right by your side," Loreena promised.
"Me too," Joshua vowed. "Everything will be all
right. No matter what."
In the shotgun seat, Crowley, who had caught Joshua peering
upwards, wondered at those last three words.
Soon, Andrew pulled into the driveway.
"Andrew, Crowley, please grab the boxes. The rest of us
will head inside," Joshua directed.
"Maybe we should all go in together?" Crowley suggested.
"We can come back out for the boxes once we know how much stuff
Christina wants."
"We'll be okay," Joshua reassured.
Andrew and Crowley exchanged concerned looks but obeyed.
Christina, Loreena, Perry, and Joshua made their way to the
front door. The latter knocked.
Slowly, the door opened and a woman peeked out.
"Hello, Marjorie," Joshua coolly greeted. "We're here to
collect Christina's things."
Marjorie glared at them.
"I'm not letting it in my home," she sneered, zeroing in on
Loreena.
Christina snapped out of her nervous stupor and glared at her
mother.
"Loreena is more of a woman and more of a mother than you'll
ever be," she seethed.
Taken aback, Marjorie stumbled backwards a few steps.
"Let's get started." Joshua waved everyone inside.
Suddenly, Christina's cell phone chimed. She peered at it
and her eyes grew wide.
"Bail... they posted bail. They're... out," she cried.
"Yes. We are."
Horrified, Christina turned around to find her father standing
in the entry to the hallway. Her terror grew when another
man moved to stand beside him.
"How convenient... They came right to us. We don't
even need to go to their wretched, ungodly theatre," Malachi
taunted.
Marjorie hurried to lock the front door which soon rattled as
Andrew and Crowley pounded on it.
Quentin moved into the living room and sat down in his armchair.
"Here's how this is going to go. The three of you are
going to leave. Christina is staying right here."
"She's not," Joshua insisted. "We won't leave without
her... and her things."
"Your choice." Quentin withdrew a gun and pointed it at
Loreena. "But you may want to
reconsider. I'll give you to the count of three."
"Don't anybody move," Joshua directed.
"Joshua... they're clearly insane!" Perry protested.
Loreena remained still, her steely gaze directed at Quentin.
"One..." Quentin counted. "Two... three."
Christina cried out as he fired.
Joshua right hand flew up in front of Loreena's face and he
clasped the bullet.
Quentin's face went ashen as Joshua playfully tossed the bullet
into the air and caught it.
"Hmm... I think we have about six minutes and thirty seven
seconds before the police show up after being alerted to a gun
shot," he mused. "Although I may be able to buy us some
time..."
"What... are... you?" Malachi demanded through gritted teeth.
Christina blinked, sure she hadn't seen what she had... but how
else to explain why Loreena was totally fine? Smiling
even?
"My God..."
Perry murmured. "You're..."
Joshua smiled
at him and nodded before turning back to Quentin.
"He who lives by the gun, dies by the gun," he paraphrased.
"Maybe... maybe there's something wrong with the gun? The
bullet came out without much force and..." Quentin trailed off,
ignoring Joshua as he casually strode to the door and told
Andrew and Crowley to relax.
Malachi readily nodded.
"Yes, exactly. Screw the gun." He towered over
Loreena. "So what have you done to her, you freak?
You dirty, perverted trann..."
"Don't you dare say that to her!" Christina shouted. "You
want to see a freak? You want to see a pervert? Look
in the mirror!"
Malachi glared and opened his mouth to protest but Christina cut
him off, turning to point at her parents.
"You two kept telling me that people like Loreena would sneak
into a bathroom stall and rape me... something you had no proof
for. But when your buddy stuck his hand up my shirt after
rehearsals... still wearing that damn white robe... and I cried
to you both... you did nothing! When he snuck into my
bedroom and pinned me down and raped me... repeatedly... you
didn't believe me! When my period was late... probably
because I was so upset and traumatized and stressed but we all
thought I might be pregnant... you told me I should marry
him. Because he came crying to you, begging forgiveness...
phony tears but still proof that what I'd said was true!
But he wasn't sorry for what he did! He was sorry he'd
been caught! And you believed him! You believed that
I seduced him! You sent him away to some phony counselor
who just reiterated all his screwed up ideas! And... and
you whipped me. Again and again and again. Do you
see how twisted that is? How... how evil that is?!"
Panicked, Quentin looked around the room, sizing up his
opponents. He lurched for Christina, hand raised but,
somehow, he struck Joshua's cheek.
Christina froze. How had Joshua done that? He'd been
by the door and then, a split second later, in front of her.
Joshua moved to push Quentin back into his chair.
"Get your hands off me!" Quentin bellowed before glaring at
Christina. "How dare you... how dare you, you ungrateful,
sin-ridden slu..."
Joshua rested a hand on Quentin's left shoulder.
"That's enough," he hissed. "Sit down. Now.
You too." He pointed to Marjorie. "And..."
Malachi launched himself at Loreena but, again, Joshua ended up
tumbling to the floor in her place. He only stared as
Malachi pummeled him.
"Joshua!" Loreena shrieked.
"What... are... you..." Malachi repeated as he punched Joshua.
Though his face was now bloodied, Joshua grinned.
"I am who I am. Do you feel better, Malachi? You've
trampled all over my word. Does it help to get a few
physical blows in, too?" he taunted. "I'd prefer this,
actually. A few punches to the old face hurt a lot less
than your blasphemy. Oh... and I meant to ask earlier...
did you ever get your boots cleaned up?"
The color drained from Malachi's face and he hurriedly crawled
away from Joshua.
Loreena rushed forward to help Joshua up. He patted her
arm appreciatively then rested a hand on Christina's.
"Dear one, go on. Say whatever you need to say."
Christina buried her face in Perry's shoulder for a
moment. Dear one... Joshua... who was clearly more
than an actor... had called her 'dear one.' Emboldened,
she looked down at her father and mother.
"I've felt safer staying with Loreena than I ever, ever felt in
your house. I felt more welcomed by these people than I
ever felt in your damned church! I'm not coming
back. Ever. I am testifying against you. And I
am staying with Loreena. She and Roger have been better
parents to me in a few days than you two were in my entire
life! And here..." She turned to Malachi. "A
new friend gave this to me. Since you're so determined to
live a good, Christian life... maybe this can help you,
Malachi. 'If your right eye causes you to sin, pluck it
out and cast it from you; for it is more profitable for you that
one of your members perish, than for your whole body to be cast
into hell.'"
Christina dropped a snail fork onto Malachi's lap.
"Do what you will with it. I'm getting my stuff... and
then I'm going home."
Quentin turned red with rage and Christina turned around, the
soles of her shoes facing her parents. She paused and
tapped the toe of her right shoe on the floor and then the toe
of her left shoe, shaking the dirt away.
Quentin burst up from his chair and opened his mouth to scream
but nothing came out.
Suddenly, a bright, blinding light filled the room. Only
Joshua was able to withstand it, peering into the center of the
light with his bruised, blackened eyes. His cracked lips
smiled as the light began to dim and the mortals could see
again, first the mere outline of a woman but then her features,
her long black hair, her warm brown eyes. They watched,
astounded, as she knelt in front of Joshua and kissed his
forehead. When she drew back, every mark had disappeared
from Joshua’s face.
"Are you... the Father?” Perry murmured.
The woman turned to him and smiled gently and shook her head.
"I am not God." Her gaze hardened as she turned to
Malachi, Quentin, and Marjorie who were cowering. "I am
the first Christian preacher. I am the first to proclaim
the message of Easter. All others, even my brothers,
followed after me. And I have watched every single one
down through the generations. I am in every proclamation
of "Rejoice! He is risen!" You all echo me… or, at
least, you were supposed to."
"Mary…" Loreena murmured, reaching out.
Mary turned away from the trembling preachers. She
squeezed Loreena’s hand.
"I have so much to say to you, my dear, but for now… please take
Christina and Perry to her room to start packing." She
glanced back over at Quentin, Marjorie, and Malachi.
"Yeshua and I have much to discuss with these three."
"Yeshua..." Christina murmured, her suspicions borne out.
Joshua made his way to the front door, letting Andrew and
Crowley in.
"You could have warned us!" a simmering Crowley told him.
Joshua smiled.
"We'll talk later. Please go help Christina pack up.
But don't come downstairs until I say so. Loreena, Perry,
and especially Christina don't need to see what's about to
happen."
"You're sure you're okay?" Andrew checked.
"I'm perfectly fine. Besides, I have Mary here to protect
me."
Mary nodded to the two before they took their boxes and headed
upstairs.
Joshua approached Christina and took her hands in his.
"This isn't the way I wanted you to find out about..."
Christina let out a sob and crumpled into his arms.
"Jesus..."
Joshua kissed her hair.
"Yes, dear one. I love you so much. And there's so
much I want to say to you." He looked over Christina's
head at Perry. "And to you."
"The robe... Who goes to the trouble to have a seamless
robe made when you can't even tell from a distance unless... he
already had one." Perry shook his head in wonder.
Joshua gave him a mischievous smile.
"I knew that robe would get to you. Now, please, go
upstairs. I'll come get you all in a bit."
"C'mon, sweetie." Loreena gently took Christina from
Joshua and led her away.
At the top of the stairs, Crowley and Andrew looked back once
more but, with a wave from Joshua, followed the others.
Quentin continued trying to scream then made a run for the door.
Joshua grabbed him and pulled him back to the chair.
"That's enough, Quentin. Zakharia experienced the same for so much less
than you have done. I think you've done
enough preaching. Now it's time for you to listen."
Mary suppressed a laugh as Joshua pushed up his sleeves and
pulled a chair in front of Quentin's. It was... a choice.
Joshua cocked his head, listening.
"All of that and you still think I'm a viper?"
Quentin's eyes grew wide as Joshua seemingly read his mind.
Joshua shrugged.
"I never minded attributing the occasional bit of snake imagery
to myself. 'And just as Moses lifted up the serpent in the
wilderness, so must the Son of Man be lifted up, so that
everyone who believes will have eternal life in Him.'
Snakes are like lions. They symbolize both good and bad in
the Bible. Surely as a man of the cloth you know that?"
Marjorie opened her mouth but discovered that she, too, had been
rendered mute.
"You were silent when your daughter needed your support and your
help. Now you will be silent until you are able to speak
for her... speak the truth. The actual truth."
Joshua paused before continuing to speak.
"You're right, Marjorie. 'Honor your mother and your
father' is a commandment. But to expect honor, one must be
honorable. You..." He stared at the couple.
"Both of you have been dishonorable. Commandments don't
have conditions? Hmm. News to me. We both know
you were perfectly happy to apply conditions when it suited
you. When Bethany came to you in distress because her
mother was threatening to report Malachi... you applied
conditions then, didn't you? You told her to cut her
mother off. To refuse to let her see her
grandchildren. Isn't that right?"
In a matter of moments, Quentin's face had gone from beet red to
ashen. Malachi had begun to whimper.
"How do I know all this?" Joshua raised his hands.
Quentin, too, began to whimper as he saw the holes in Joshua's
wrists.
"I am the Son of Man. I am the One who was lifted up."
Quentin's body began to quake. Malachi appeared to be
trying to shrink so he could hide under the loveseat.
Marjorie vomited on the expensive carpet.
"Now... let's really talk. Malachi, I know every last
thing you did to Christina. Every last thing... how you
spiked her lemonade during the post-play receptions.
That's how you took those photos... how you convinced her, at
least for a while, that it was her fault... her idea. I do
not appreciate being used to gain trust only to have it abused
so viciously." Joshua's voice shook with anger but tears
filled his eyes. Suddenly, the robe Malachi had worn
during the Passion plays appeared in his right hand. "You
will never wear this again."
The garment went up in flames.
"And I don't appreciate faux respect for me being used as
justification for attacking and slandering a good woman," Mary
added. "And... I was raped, too. And it wasn't my
fault. Any more than what you did to Christina was her
fault. But what you did, Malachi... It was even
worse than what my attackers did. Because she cared for
you. I didn't know my rapists. But Christina thought
she knew you. She thought you offered hope. But
Shimeon is right... you are a white washed tomb of the worst
sort."
Joshua glared at Malachi for a moment more before turning his
gaze upon Quentin and Marjorie.
"And I know everything you said to Christina afterwards... to
your own daughter... to the miracle who was entrusted to
you. Every vile, shaming, shameful word. And I know
about each time you beat her. I felt every single lash in
my own skin. And I know about all the evils each of you
visited upon members of your congregation. I know about
Samantha. I know how she came to you both. She had
been told her baby... her much prayed for, much wanted baby...
would be born incompatible with life." He pointed his
finger at Quentin. "I know how you chastised her for her
lack of faith. Coldly... cruelly. And you..."
Joshua's eyes filled as he turned to Marjorie. "You told
her that she would go to Hell if she 'murdered' her baby.
You told her she needed to carry that baby to term to
demonstrate her faith. And she did. And for 77
minutes she watched her baby gasp for breath. And where
were you? Where were you?" he repeated, pain and anger
breaking his voice. "Where were you when Freddie's parents
found his body after you told him he'd go to Hell if he acted on
his attraction to other men? Where were you when he shot
himself through the heart? Where were you when Olive's
parents took her off life support because the husband you told
her she had to stay with beat her to death? And where was
your support when Helena was struggling to pay for cancer
treatment? Did it go into this fancy coffee table?
And when Andy and Nicole asked you for help affording fertility
testing... You scoffed. You told them that if they
had enough faith, they would have their own child. Are
their dashed hopes worth the designer suits and dresses in your
closets? Speaking of fertility... Let's talk about
the lie at the root of this family. The lie you kept from
your own daughter. So... convenient how you... Quentin and
Marjorie... left for a nine month mission trip abroad.
Funny... I never considered New Mexico to be abroad."
At this, a tear finally slid down Marjorie's cheek.
Joshua's voice softened but barely.
"Your infertility was never a punishment. It never
is. But that you hid your own and then told others they
were infertile due to lack of faith... that's a sin. And
that you took the miracle that was given to you and abused
her... You've never seen a mother watch her child slowly
die. I have." Joshua's right fist balled around the
hem of the sweater his Ama had given him. "My own
mother... and I was with every mother... every parent... who
faced that before and since. I know their pain. I
share their pain. You never have... even when you were
invited in. Samantha was looking for someone to walk
alongside her and her husband in their pain, their grief.
So were Freddie's parents. So were Olive's. But you
couldn't do that. All you could do was sound off with your
platitudes and your politics. Because I know you didn't
care about any of them. You didn't care about that
baby. Do you even know that baby's name? You'll be
able to speak it... if you know it," Joshua challenged.
The three remained silent. None of them met Joshua's
imploring gaze.
"His name was... and is... Jesse Abel. His parents loved
him from the moment they learned of his existence... they love
him still. They should not have been forced to watch him
suffer! Christina should not have suffered. You have
caused so much suffering... all while pretending to be people of
God."
Quentin grabbed a nearby book and scrawled "I'm sorry" on a
blank page.
Fresh tears welled in Joshua's eyes and he shook his head.
"Except... you're not. Not really. Now you're just
scared. I know your heart. I know all your
hearts. And I know you're only sorry that you were
wrong. You said you were worshiping Jesus of Nazareth and
my Father... but you didn't really want us. You wanted
Mammon. You wanted Moloch. You wanted a god who
would praise you for sacrificing the health and well-being of
those around you just so you didn't have to, for a single
moment, rethink your hateful, self-promoting views. I am
not Mammon. I am not Moloch. I am the God of the
outcast. I am the God of the marginalized. I am the
God of the brokenhearted. I am the God of the rape
victim. I am the God of the grieving parent. I am
the God of the rejected transgender child."
With those words, Malachi's, Marjorie's, and Quentin's heads
shot up to look at Joshua, to protest... but he was gone.
Or so they thought.
A drop of blood fell onto the coffee table. Then another
and another.
Mary bowed her head.
The three began to quake as they looked further up at the
crucified Joshua.
"I AM THE GOD OF LOVE!" he bellowed, peering from beneath the
crown of thorns into their eyes.
Then Joshua truly disappeared.
Where the cross has been, a rainbow appeared.
Quentin began to scream. Malachi could do nothing but
thrash around. Marjorie only silently stared at Mary.
"There's still time to truly repent. I hope you do."
Mary smiled softly, hopefully and then she, too, disappeared.
*~*~*
True to his word, Joshua appeared in Christina's room as she and
the others were packing.
"Joshua!" Christina rushed at him and hugged him tightly.
"Christina..." Joshua murmured her name lovingly and
kissed her hair.
Police sirens blared.
"So... how are we going to explain all of that?" Perry asked.
Joshua chuckled.
"We have a friend on the force. He can smooth some things
over. But... we are going to have to all step outside,
make some statements." Joshua rested a hand on Christina's
shoulder. "We'll be able to finish up here. But it's
for the best that they're charged with all their crimes...
including false imprisonment, attempted murder, and assault."
Christina nodded.
Shouting downstairs revealed that the powers of speech had been
returned to the trio... better to incriminate themselves.
Someone knocked on the door.
"Hey... it's Matthew."
Joshua opened the door.
"Front lawn?"
"Yeah, if you could. They saw the gun and want to search
the place so... hands over your heads as you go, please."
"Sure thing." Joshua raised his hands and led the others
out.
They stood together on the lawn, enjoying the sight of Malachi,
Quentin, and Marjorie being led out in handcuffs.
"Christina!" a voice shouted.
Christina turned to see one of her next door neighbors.
"Oh Christina... I'm so glad you're okay. When I
heard the shot, I was so afraid your dad had..."
Christina hugged the older woman.
"I'm okay, Beverly. He tried to shoot at my friend but..."
Beverly lifted her head from Christina's shoulder and looked to
the others. Her eyes locked with Joshua.
"It's you! You... My eyes... I... I was
supposed to have surgery today but... I saw your show and..."
Andrew smirked.
"Under the radar healing..." he whispered.
Beverly hugged Joshua who was beaming.
"Glad you're doing better, Beverly."
"So much better. My doctors say it's a complete
miracle. They can't explain it at all. I told them I
hugged 'Jesus' and the next morning... Thank God I was
home today. I called the police as soon as I heard the
shot."
Joshua patted her back.
"Thank you for that." He noticed Matthew
approaching. "And now... hopefully we can get back in the
house and finish packing Christina's things. Can you come
to the show tomorrow, Beverly? Our treat. This time
you can see it more clearly."
"Oh yes! I'd love that. Thank you!"
"We'll save seats for you and Kevin. But for now...
Christina, you ready?" Joshua checked.
"Very ready."
Christina hugged Beverly once more then returned with the others
to her room.
"There's not that much that I want..." she realized. "My
clothes weren't the clothes I would have chosen." She
squeezed Perry's hand. "I like Lauren's clothes
better. And what Amala picked out for me. And the
Christian stuff..." Christina removed her cross from the
wall. "I'll take this. It's a perfectly fine
cross. But... the books, the movies... that... that's not
the Jesus I know now." She peered into Joshua's loving
gaze. "They're not you."
With tears trailing down his cheeks, Joshua shook his head.
"They're not."
Christina hugged him then resumed looking around her room.
"Even so many of the toys... They gave them to me and I
don't think I want them as remembrances. I'd rather donate
them to someone without the memories. Except the few from
my grandparents." Christina plucked those up and put them
in a box.
Joshua picked up a plush unicorn.
"Take this. I know they gave her to you as a baby but
she's not really from them. We'll talk more about it
later. But... you'll want her."
Christina cocked her head curiously but took the unicorn.
"Okay. A unicorn did always seem like a weird choice for
them. Thanks for telling me."
"Is there anything in other rooms?" Crowley checked.
"Not really. Well... My grandma gave my mom a dish
that she always used for Thanksgiving but I don't want to cause
any trouble since it's not really mine."
"Quentin and Marjorie will be in no position to be quibbling
over a dish. I'll go get it," Joshua offered.
"It's the red crys..." Christina laughed.
"Sorry. Of course you'd know."
Joshua grinned.
"I do."
After Joshua had retrieved the bowl along with a few photos that
depicted Christina and only Christina, everyone helped pack up
her art supplies. Then the group loaded back into Andrew's
van. Loreena clasped Christina's hand as she peered out
the window, looking at the house as it disappeared.
Once Christina turned around, Loreena spoke.
"Thank you. For sticking up for me with Malachi. I
know that had to have been hard."
Christina rested her head on Loreena's shoulder.
"Yes and no. It wasn't at all hard defending you.
It... it was scary, at first, standing up to him but... it was
more than time. It felt good, actually. But now...
I'm exhausted."
"Nap if you can," Loreena urged.
"And, if you can't in the van, you can once we get back to my
place," Perry offered. "Personally... I could use a
drink. I have some good wine if anyone's interested.
And cocoa for you, Christina."
Christina smiled appreciatively.
"Sounds good. Thank you... All of you... for
this." She yawned.
Joshua reached back and squeezed her hand.
"You're very welcome. Now rest."
Christina smiled sleepily at him then did.
*~*~*
Once they reached Perry's house, Christina was still asleep so
Joshua carefully carried her inside. While she continued
to sleep in Lauren's room, the others gathered in Perry's living
room and sipped the wine he'd given them.
"I only have one bottle... But I'm guessing that's not a
problem."
Crowley snorted as Joshua chuckled.
"No. It's not."
After a few sips, Perry shook his head.
"This whole time... I could have come to know you earlier
if I'd not been so... grouchy and negative and..."
Joshua rested a hand on Perry's arm.
"You can't change the past, Perry. You were a friend to me
this season. And I needed one. It broke my heart
watching Christina. I was right there and yet... I
couldn't approach her. But you kept me company in
that. And you were able to show her kindness when I still
had to remain apart."
"How hard it must have been for you," Perry lamented. "And
knowing that vile man used your name... your story... to hurt
her."
"And he was starting it up again," Joshua revealed. "If
Christina hadn't spoken up when she did, another young girl
could have been harmed."
"I still can't get over her parents..." Andrew shook his
head. "If one of my girls told me she'd been raped... I'm
genuinely worried about what I might do to that man."
"They poisoned their own minds and hearts," Joshua
explained. "They had opportunities to see the light.
But, each time, they rejected it. They rejected me.
Now... now they'll all have lots of time to think about what
they've done."
"What will happen to them?" Loreena asked. "If you can
say, I mean."
"I don't fully know. My Dad hasn't divulged that to
me. But knowing what I do know... Marjorie will
likely get off easy. At least in legal terms. The
false imprisonment is the only thing they'll get to stick.
But she'll lose the house to their legal bills. She'll
likely have to move back in with her parents and that will be a
much needed humbling experience for her. But, hopefully, a
healing one, eventually. Between the abuse of Christina
and everything that happened today, Quentin is looking at some
serious time. That gun wasn't registered, for
starters. And... that's not counting some tax fraud and
embezzlement issues that will come up. Someone tried to
turn him and Malachi in for that last year but..." Joshua
bowed his head for a moment, thinking of Freddie and his
parents. It had been his father who had gone to the police
when he'd begun to suspect something fishy at the church.
But he'd abandoned the case when his son had committed
suicide. "Something came up," he finished. "So
Malachi will be facing his part of that, repeated sexual assault
charges, and more. He's unlikely to see freedom again."
"So Christina can be well and truly free of them?"
Joshua met Perry's hopeful gaze and nodded.
The squeaking stairs revealed that Christina had gotten up.
"Hey there..." Loreena greeted. "How did you sleep?"
"Really well, actually. Musta been to not even wake up
when someone carried me in. You?" she asked Joshua.
Joshua gave her a smile and a nod.
Christina sat beside him and hugged his arm.
"Thanks."
"You're very welcome."
"Well... I better get back to JenniAnn. She'll
likely have heard about the arrests by now and will be
wondering." Andrew took a final sip of his wine.
"Loreena, do you need a ride back?"
"Actually... someone's going to be meeting Loreena over at the
theatre shortly," Joshua cut in, smiling at Loreena.
The woman's face lit up.
"Mary... Is she..."
Joshua nodded.
"Oh! Wow! Okay!" Loreena knelt in front of
Christina. "You okay over here, sweetie?"
Christina nodded.
"More than okay. Go on over. And... please tell her
thanks for me."
"Will do," Loreena promised.
"And everyone will have a chance to see Mary again
tomorrow. She's coming to the show," Joshua shared.
"Awesome!" Christina smiled brightly. "I'm really
excited... even more now knowing what I do. But... I have
so many questions."
"And we'll get to them all." Joshua turned to
Crowley. "You headed back with Andrew?"
"Yeah, think so. Check in on Ed. See how he's
settling in."
"Good plan."
Christina, Perry, and Joshua bid the three good bye with hugs
and then settled back in.
"There's something I have to tell you both. A good thing,"
Joshua began.
Perry laughed.
"I don't know, Joshua... I think I might have had my fill
of good news for today," he teased.
Joshua smiled.
"I think you'll want to hear this." He directed his
attention to Christina. "Christina, one of the last things
I spoke to Quentin and Marjorie about is a lie they've been
hiding for years... for nineteen years."
"My... my whole life?"
"Yes."
"When you were born, they were no where near as far adrift as
they became. But they were already demonstrating some...
problematic beliefs. Among them was an idea that if
someone's faith was great enough, they would be cured of any
ills... infertility included. This simply isn't
true. Good people die of diseases every day. People
who would be loving, giving parents can't conceive. When
sin entered the world, so did pollution, disease, stresses on
human bodies that weren't meant to exist. They impact
everyone, the good and the bad. But those two... they
refused to acknowledge that. After years of telling their
congregation that prayer could get them anything, they
discovered they couldn't conceive."
"So I... I'm adopted?" Christina asked, both shocked and yet
comforted by the idea.
"Yes. But they couldn't just come out and say that.
So... they told everyone that they were going on a mission
trip."
"To Uganda. I remember them talking about it."
"Christina, they've never set foot in Uganda. It was all a
lie."
Christina let out a bitter laugh.
"They even had souvenirs..."
"They bought them online."
"Unbelievable..." Perry scoffed.
"So where were they really?" Christina asked.
"They traveled the country, preaching. And then they ended
up in New Mexico for a while."
Perry perked up and his hands began to shake.
"And it was there they adopted a baby girl who had been put up
for adoption." Joshua reached over and took Perry's hands
in his. "The baby's mother was named Lauren Samuels."
"Oh God..."
Perry lurched forward and rested his forehead against Joshua's
hands as he began to sob.
"Samuels..." Christina repeated in a daze.
"Lauren..." She rubbed the sleeves of the purple tunic she
was wearing. "Mommy... Oh... oh... Per...
no... Grandpa!"
As Joshua looked on with tears in his eyes, grandfather and
granddaughter embraced.
After calming, they continued to cling to each other as Joshua
continued.
"Lauren told the cult members that her baby was stillborn
because she didn't want them to get a hold of you,
Christina. You were born perfectly healthy. And your
name... Lauren named you. Quentin and Marjorie kept the
name because it suited them. But it was given to you by
your real mother. And the unicorn I told you to
take? Lauren picked that out for you in the hospital
nursery. She made them promise to let you keep it.
And... and she always prayed that, somehow, you'd find your way
back to her parents."
"My baby... my baby..." Perry murmured as he rocked with
Christina in his arms.
"He... he led me back... And I... I'll never leave.
Never, ever, Grandpa," Christina vowed.
Joshua rose and rested a hand on each of their backs.
"And please know that Lauren and Hildy both are looking down on
you, rejoicing in this reunion."
Perry cradled Christina's face in his hands.
"I love you... I love you so much, baby girl."
"I... I love you, too, Grandpa."
Then, as one, the two stood and pulled Joshua into their
embrace.
*~*~*
The
Apostle to the Apostles
When Loreena entered St. G's lobby, she was surprised to find
all twelve apostles were waiting for her. Each was holding
a flower of a different color.
"Umm... hi," she greeted.
"Shalom!" Cephas greeted. He handed her a rose. "For
showing great bravery in welcoming a stranger in need into your
home."
"Oh..." Loreena's eyes filled.
Andreas presented her with an orange lily.
"For helping to tell our story, even when people made it
difficult."
"For going to that house today, to support a friend, even when
you knew it could be dangerous." Yohannan added a
daffodil.
"For trying to help Joshua when that loser came at him... even
if he didn't really need the help, it was still pretty great,"
Shimeon said as he handed Loreena green dianthus.
Loreena chuckled through her tears.
"For not making fun of Yeshua's make-up the first time you saw
him. I've heard it was pretty bad."
Loreena's laughter increased as Bar Tolmay gave her an
iris. She sobered when Mattay approached with purple
allium.
"For listening to Christina... even when it was very hard to do
so."
Blinking back more tears, Loreena nodded and squeezed his hand.
"For not letting the world make you bitter," Yaqob added as he
handed over a red tulip.
"And not judging others, even as you faced judgment."
Yehuda Thaddeus contributed an orange daisy.
"For showing so many people that they, too, have a place in
Yeshua's story," Thoma followed, presenting forsythia.
"And reminding them that he's the Lord of us all and we are each
awesomely and wonderfully made." Yaqob ben Halphi placed a
green carnation in Loreena's arms.
Philippus smiled gently as he added blue delphinium to the
collection.
"For never giving up, even when the world sometimes makes it so
hard."
"And for loving our Yeshua." Yehuda beamed as he presented
hyacinth.
"Thank you... Thank you all so much. This... it's
all... it means so much. I..."
Loreena's voice cut off when Philippus and Yehuda opened the
theatre doors and she saw Mary standing center stage, looking
radiant.
"Go in, Loreena," Cephas urged.
Silently nodding, Loreena made her way down the aisle as the
doors quietly closed behind her.
Mary met Loreena halfway down the aisle and hugged her.
"Finally we meet properly! I've been watching over you all
this whole time, wanting so badly to say something but... my
time hadn't come yet. Oh, here, let me help you with
those. I love those boys but they can be so
impractical. They really could have given you a vase
first."
Loreena could only laugh as Mary lead her onto the stage where a
beautiful wooden vase had appeared. She watched as Mary
carefully considered the flowers, slightly wrinkling her nose as
she did.
"It needs pink..."
A beautiful pink hydrangea appeared in Mary's hand and she
quickly had it positioned amongst the others.
"There... Better. Free up your hands!
Loreena..." Mary took both of Loreena's hands in
hers. "I'm so honored by how you've brought me to life
here. You and Ivy both, of course. And Emma before
you. And Lucy before her. But... I know it took an
extra dose of bravery... several actually... for you."
"I just... I... I wanted to do you justice. I've always
loved your story."
"And you have, Loreena. You truly have. I know a lot
gets said about me. And I know you know I was never a
prostitute. But... I was cast out in other ways.
First, as a divorced woman. After my husband threw me out,
I found comfort in the arms of a Roman... my Lucius. And
then... after he died... I was raped and developed a mental
illness... that definitely didn't endear anyone to me.
Except Yeshua... Yeshua who never gave up on me. And some
of the people who are cruelly and callously cast out today...
they've come here and seen you and seen hope. They've been
reminded that the God who lives... he loves them. Exactly
as they are. Loves them always. There are people who
could never bring themselves to go to a show about Jesus.
They were too harmed by Christians in their lives. But
you... your presence encouraged them to come... and will
encourage still others. And then they, too, can see our
Yeshua... out of his tomb, fully alive, fully himself. So,
yes, you did justice to my story."
Mary kissed Loreena's forehead.
"Thank you, Loreena."
Overcome, Loreena wept joyful tears in Mary's arms.
*~*~*
That night, along with Roger and Ant, Loreena admired the vase
of flowers as it rested in the center of her dining table.
"Mary says they'll never fade... always staying just like they
are now. I was thinking... Maybe I'll carry it as my
bridal bouquet?"
With tears in his eyes, Roger wrapped his arms around Loreena's
waist.
"I think they'd be a beautiful, meaningful addition to a
beautiful bride."
"Thank you."
Loreena sighed as she looked over at the sofa bed... now moved
back into couch mode.
"I'm so happy for Christina and for Perry... but I miss her."
"If it'd help, I could stay over?" Ant offered.
"You know... it would actually. Is that okay?" Loreena
asked Roger.
"It's your apartment, mi mariposa. I'm absolutely okay
with it."
Ant clapped happily.
"I'll get my things. I'd love a chance to get to know you
better, Roger."
"Likewise!"
"Speaking about the wedding earlier..." Loreena reached
out for her cousin's hand. "When the time comes, will you
walk me down the aisle?"
Tears welled in Ant's eyes as he nodded, too overcome to give a
vocal reply. He squeezed Loreena's hand back in assent.
"And I will wear this." Loreena rested her hand over the
St. Mary Magdalene medallion that the archbishop had gifted
her. "In remembrance of her."
Loreena rested her head on Roger's shoulder as she caressed the
pink hydrangea.
Perry stood in the doorway to Lauren's... now Christina's
room... and smiled.
"You know, you're welcome to paint. Put in new
carpet. We can get you a new bedspread. New
curtains. Whatever you want. It's your room
now. Your mother would want it that way."
Christina looked around the room then smiled at Perry.
"Thanks, Grandpa. Maybe eventually. Right now, I'd
like to keep it as it is... as Mom left it."
Christina was surprised at how easy it was to refer to someone
else as mom... but she felt closer to Lauren now than she did
the woman who had raised her.
"Could you tell me more about her? Please? If it's
not too painful?"
Perry sat down beside Christina on the bed.
"It's much less painful now... with you here. So let's
see... She loved The Chronicles of Narnia... but
not as much as she loved Jane Austen. She probably read Pride
and Prejudice three dozen times. And her favorite
snacks were cheesy toast for savory, shortbread dipped in cherry
pie filling for sweet."
"Ooh, I'd like to try that sometime."
"Definitely. We can go shopping tomorrow, before the
show. Let's see... Her favorite TV show was Dr.
Quinn, Medicine Woman. She also loved Touched by
an Angel. Actually... Andrew reminds me a lot of the
fellow from that."
"He does!" Christina exclaimed. "At least... that I
remember. They let me watch a few episodes... before they
decided it was too liberal."
"Honestly..." Perry shook his head in annoyance then
patted his granddaughter's hand. "We'll get you caught up
on everything you want to see. And we can hit all the
museums... go to some Broadway shows..."
Beaming, Christina listened at all her grandpa had in store for
her. She was where she was meant to be and the doors were
wide open.
*~*~*
Wednesday,
April 13th, 2022
With
some trepidation, Andrew and JenniAnn entered St. G's office the
following morning. As before, Cephas was waiting at the
desk.
"We have an issue," he announced, foregoing a greeting.
"Again!?" Andrew spat out. "What? Did he used his
one jail cell call to..."
Cephas laughed.
JenniAnn smiled.
"Andrew... I think it's a good sort of issue."
"Mailbox is full!" the apostled cried. "Yes, there were a
couple of those... what did you call them?"
T.J. didn't look away from the newspaper he was perusing.
"Crackpots."
"Yes! A couple of crackpots. But otherwise... it's
all people wanting tickets. Many of them mentioned the
interview, a few the news reports about the arrest. Either
way... they want to see what the fuss is about. Andrew,
you can't turn them away! That's one thing I remember very
clearly. When people want to hear the good news... you
never turn them away," Cephas enthused.
Andrew dragged a hand through his hair.
"But... we don't have many tickets left."
"Guess you'll have to add more shows. Orthodox Easter
isn't until the 24th," T.J. pointed out.
"But..."
"I could clear my calendar," Joshua offered with a grin as he
entered the office.
JenniAnn immediately hugged him.
"It's such good news!" she gushed.
"It is," Joshua agreed as he returned the hug. "Got an
extra week of doing make-up and hair in you?"
"Absolutely!"
Andrew laughed.
"I guess I better text everyone... We'll have to take the
23rd off, though. That's Kyle's and Ana-Maria's wedding."
"Definitely," Joshua agreed.
"And we scheduled the wrap party for Easter Sunday..." Andrew
reminded.
Cephas shrugged.
"I guess it's no longer a wrap party. Now it's purely an
Easter party. I like that better. I'm sure Rakhyl
will agree."
Andrew continued to chuckle as he drafted a text.
"This is wild..."
"And amazing," JenniAnn added.
Andrew kissed her hand.
"So it is," he agreed before focusing on spreading the word.
*~*~*
Later that morning, Christina stood outside St. G's, studying
her mural. She hadn't thought much about it over the past
few days. Now she was considering painting over it.
She was still weighing her options when Mattay approached.
"Are you going to resume work on it?" he asked.
"I don't know, actually." Christina brushed her fingers
over the words she had painted. "I know where He was
now. He was right there. With me. Crying with
me... and working to make something good come out of it."
Mattay nodded.
"And... He was with your mom, too, Mattay."
Mattay let out a shuddering sigh.
"He was."
Christina reached for his hand.
With a smile, Mattay took hers.
"I always wondered why you became a tax collector. I... I
never considered it was something like that. I'm sorry you
went through that."
"I'm sorry you went through what you did."
"Thanks. And thanks for being so gentle and kind in
telling me what Malachi was doing. It helped... knowing it
was personal to you. That you understood how... bad things
happen. But that doesn't mean I'm bad. Just like you
mom wasn't bad. Not at all. I can tell because...
well, she raised an apostle. You're, like, in the top two
dozen best men to ever live."
Mattay laughed.
"Thank you. I'm not sure about that... but thank you."
Christina smiled then resumed looking at the mural.
"Maybe it's just... half done."
"Oh?"
Mattay watched with interest as Christina began to chalk an
outline of what she had planned.
After a few minutes he beamed.
"Oh... Oh, yes, I like that very much!"
"Do you think Joshua will?"
"I know he will."
With a bright, relaxed smile, Christina continued her work.
*~*~*
A little over an hour before curtain, Andreas came running into
the office where JenniAnn was prepping Joshua's back while
Andrew looked on protectively. He had decided there was no
way a door was getting between him and either of them for a good
while... well, obviously not counting those dictated by privacy.
"You have to come outside!" the apostle cried.
JenniAnn hastily finished applying moisturizer then straightened
Joshua's shirt.
"Is it a good thing?" Andrew warily checked.
Andreas nodded, grinning as he did.
Joshua returned the smile.
"Thank you for letting us know. Do I look presentable?"
"Absolutely," JenniAnn assured. "I love that shirt."
Joshua smiled down at the T-shirt Ed had given him that morning
featuring a rainbow colored outline of a kiwi bird.
"Me too."
"Well, let's head out and see?" Andrew held open the door
then followed the other three out.
What they saw was a group holding signs and waving flags
assembling on their sidewalk... a much larger group than
before. The corner previously occupied by the Mission of
Christ Church was empty.
Joshua's face lit up as he read the signs on which were written
things like "God loves EVERYONE," "I am fearfully and
wonderfully made," "Judge lest not ye be judged," and "Love one
another as I have loved you."
"It's beautiful... they're beautiful," he murmured before
approaching the crowd who began to cheer as he milled among
them.
JenniAnn took her cell phone from her pocket and snapped photos
before pushing Andrew forward.
"Go out there! They're likely brought here by the
interview and want to see you, too, Mr. Director in Live
Features."
Andrew's face flushed but, smiling, he went to join Joshua as
JenniAnn continued to photograph the impromptu meet-and-greet.
Marty and Sandy approached, admiring the scene.
"Send us some of those photos for the book, would you, please?"
the latter requested.
"Of course." JenniAnn spun around and snapped a photo of
the brothers. "That one better be in there, too. No
fair if you're the only ones who don't appear."
"I suppose..." Marty agreed.
"Just look at them..." JenniAnn cooed as Joshua hugged a crying
man and rested a hand on his cheek. "Look at him..."
"I am." Marty let out a sigh of relief as he took in the
scene.
All was truly well.
*~*~*
A few people milled awkwardly around the Mission of Christ
Christian Church's study room. It was something of a mess,
evidence of an earlier police raid. But there would be
time to clean up later. Maybe. Some of them would
have just as soon seen the place razed. But mysterious
notes left in their mailboxes had drawn the group there.
A young couple sat together at a table, the woman's hands
resting protectively over her pregnant belly.
A middle-aged woman looked pensively at her twenty-something
daughter.
An older couple, rainbow ribbons pinned to their chests, stood
awkwardly near a bookshelf.
A still older couple stared blankly at a cross on the wall.
A lone man sat at a desk, absently twisting his wedding ring
around his finger.
Another young couple hurried into the room.
"I'm so sorry. Are we late?" the woman asked after giving
a furtive look to the pregnant woman.
"No idea. Don't know why we're here," the lone man
replied. "Did you get an invitation in your mailbox?"
"Yes! No return address, no postmark," the oldest woman
answered. "Beautiful penmanship, though... Teddy
said we shouldn't come... that it was some sort of trap but... I
don't know. I felt like we had to."
"And I wasn't letting Becky go alone," Teddy insisted.
The pregnant woman shuddered.
"I hate it here. I haven't been here in months and never
wanted to come back."
"I recognize you. Samantha?" Becky guessed.
"Yes. Sorry. I don't remember you. My memories
of this place are hazy and..."
"And we like it that way," her husband finished.
Becky's eyes filled and she tentatively reached out to set a
hand on Samantha's arm.
"I remember... My husband and I... we lost our daughter to
her abusive husband right around the time you lost..."
"Jesse..." Samantha murmured. "Our baby." She rested
her hand over Becky's. "I'm sorry for your loss."
"And I..." Becky looked to Teddy who was wiping his
eyes. "We're sorry for your loss, too."
"Maybe this is some sort of grief support group," the lone man
surmised. "My name's Greg. And I lost my wife...
Helena. She gave her life to this church and yet when she
needed them most..."
The group all turned when they heard hurried footsteps
approaching.
"I am so very, very sorry! Please know that timeliness is
very important to me but I'm still not used to the subway system
and... Crowley! Crowley, where did you go?"
"Coming dear..."
The invitees gaped at the primly dressed, bleach white blonde
man and his lanky, head-to-toe dressed in black, flame-headed
partner as they set a coffee pot and a tea tray and an
assortment of sweet and savory treats down on a table.
"Again, my apologies. My name is Aziraphale and this is my
partner, Crowley. He'll need to be leaving soon because
he's in a show but he wanted to say hello."
Crowley waved.
"Hullo."
Still stunned, a few of the others shyly waved back.
"I'm sure you're wondering why you're all here and,
well... In the wake of... recent events... we've been sent
by a Benefactor to offer you, if you should wish, counseling in
the form of a little support group," Aziraphale continued.
"I understand that you were all treated very cruelly by the
pastors here and... and that has greatly displeased our
Benefactor. So if you wish... and please know you can
leave at any time... I thought we might... talk? Oh and
please also know that we can relocate in the future. I
know this place is... problematic to say the least. But I
wanted to choose a place that you all knew how to get to and,
well, maybe it's appropriate to at least start the healing
journey where the wounds were first inflicted? Oh, please
do help yourselves to some food and drink. I hope you like
what I've brought. I do try to be a good host always..."
Touched by Aziraphale's eagerness to please, Becky smiled and
approached.
"The scones do look heavenly."
"Oh they are!" Aziraphale assured with a smile.
"I could do with a cookie... or two," Samantha decided.
With that, the others began to draw closer and selected their
beverages and snacks.
Aziraphale beamed and squeezed Crowley's hand. He hoped
they would succeed at the mission Joshua had given them...
healing the hearts of those gathered in this room and wresting
the church away from the dark influence of its former
pastors. And, in time, they would know that Joshua knew
and loved each of them and that he had walked alongside them
even when they had felt most alone.
*~*~*
That evening, Loreena was in the dressing room, preparing for
the show, when someone knocked on her door.
"Come in!" she called.
Christina entered, arm-in-arm with Perry.
"Christina!" Loreena jumped up from her chair and hugged
her. "I'm so glad you're here tonight. Both of
you." She hugged Perry, too.
"We're glad to be here. And... I know flowers are
customary so... a different sort of flowers." Christina
held a wrapped package out to Loreena.
"Oh, sweetie, you didn't have to get me anything."
"I did. A hostess gift at the very least."
Loreena carefully unwrapped the package.
"Oh, Christina..." She admired a beautifully painted
ceramic tile. It depicted a brilliant sun hovering above
blooming flowers shaped like rainbow hearts.
"You're the sun," Christina explained. "And... you helped
me blossom. And... I overhead you and Roger. I
didn't mean to listen but I could hear when you were talking
about taking in other kids. I know you'll help them
blossom, too, Loreena."
Loreena gently set the tile down and embraced Christina.
"It's beautiful. I'll treasure it always. You are so
talented, Christina."
As Loreena lifted her hand to rest it against her friend's face,
Christina's eyes went wide and she grabbed Loreena's hand.
"Your ring... I was so distracted and overwhelmed that I
never even asked you how it happened."
"Christina, you had a lot on your mind!"
"I know but... you're engaged! So... the story?"
Beaming, Loreena explained.
"There wasn't any sort of big proposal or anything. Roger
and I just talked about it... hopped into a lil funky jewelry
shop I love... picked out our rings, knelt down in front of each
other right then and there... and we were engaged!"
"Congratulations!" Perry cheered.
"I'm so happy for you both. So, so happy!" Christina
gushed.
"Thank you! No date set yet. But, whenever it is, I
hope you'll both be there. We do know it'll be at my
church, Pastor Simone officiating."
"I can't wait!" Christina squealed.
Loreena's smile grew. She hadn't ever heard a sound of
such unbridled joy from Christina. But they were both
walking a much better, brighter path now and she knew there
would be even greater joy ahead.
*~*~*
"'Try not to get worried, try not to turn onto problems that
upset you,'" Loreena sang as she took Joshua's arm and led him
to the mat. Once he was seated, she gently brushed a
curl from his forehead. "'Oh, don't you know everything's
alright, yes, everything's fine.'"
Joshua clasped one of Loreena's hands and brought it to his
chest.
"'And
I think I shall sleep well tonight. Let the world
turn without me tonight.'"
Loreena blinked back tears. The world would never
turn without him... thank God for that. She lifted
his hand to her lips.
"'Close your eyes, close your
eyes and forget all about us tonight...'"
He wouldn't... ever. She knew that now.
Whether he was Yeshua or Jesus or Vero or Joshua... he
would never forget a single one of them.
Joshua smiled weakly then laid down, sighing as Loreena
tucked a blanket around him.
Loreena knew she was supposed to walk away from him now
but she couldn't. She remained at Joshua's side,
memories flickering in her mind. Vero with his
ridiculous make-up but kind, lifesaving words...
Joshua smiling kindly as he returned the bra she'd
forgotten in the apartment's dryer... defending her from
a transphobe on the street... applauding for her as
she'd earned this part... all passion and commitment as
he'd advocated for her and so many others in his and
Andrew's interview... his righteous fury and undying,
limitless love as he'd defended her and Christina.
The feelings were too much and yet, somehow, not
enough. She could never love him as deeply and as
truly as he loved her. But, oh, she would try.
"'I don't know how to love him,'" she began.
"'What to do, how to move him? I've been changed, yes,
really changed. In these past few days, when I've seen
myself, I seem like someone else.'"
Joshua clasped her hand.
"I'm not as you created me."
"Yes you are."
And she was. Loreena knew that now without a shadow of a
doubt. She squeezed Joshua's hand then stood and peered up
at the ceiling, belting out the next words.
"'I don't know how to take this! I don't see why he moves
me. He's a man. He's just a man!'"
He was... but he was more. So much more.
He was everything.
The rest of the song passed in a blur but Loreena knew she must
have done well based on the applause and cheers. When the
lights dimmed, Joshua sat up and clasped her to him.
"I love you so, my beautiful child," he murmured.
Loreena felt as if her heart would burst.
*~*~*
After the show, Mason came bounding over to Loreena.
"Hey, Loreena, I was hoping you'd come talk to my boss and his
family. They're dying to meet you!"
"Me? Okay, sure."
As Mason escorted Loreena towards Doug and his family, he lowered
his voice.
"Doug's daughter, Kasey, let them know last year that she's
trans."
"Oh..."
Loreena peered over at a little girl of about ten, half hiding
between her parents. She smiled gently as she approached
then knelt down.
"Hello there." She held her hand out. "My name's
Loreena. What's yours?"
"Kasey..." the girl replied shyly. "You... you're like me."
Loreena beamed and nodded.
"I am, yes."
Kasey grinned then threw her arms around Loreena.
Doug and his wife, Jackie, shed happy tears as they looked on.
*~*~*
Nearby, Shane and Joshua took a brief reprieve as they stepped
behind the ticket counter.
"So what did Mary think?" Shane asked.
"Mary is absolutely thrilled. Lucius cried. So did my
little Yemimah. And, if they have their ways, Serge and Bach
are gonna end up in the show next year."
Shane laughed.
"Actual Romans as Romans... interesting thought."
"It is. But we might have to take them up on it. All
our Romans are either getting married or having kids."
"So they are. Joshua?" Shane clasped his hand.
"Hmm?"
"I haven't had a chance to thank you. For the
interview. For everything this season... and before, of
course, but especially this season... what this has done for the
people in my community... I know it doesn't fix
everything. The politics are still what they are. And
one queerphobic church in ruins still leaves many more
but... It is a big deal. Even though most of them
don't know who you are... I don't know. Maybe they do.
On some level. Deep down. And that matters. So
much. They know they're loved."
"Always." Joshua rested his other hand over Shane's.
"And thank you. For being there for me when I needed you."
"It was an honor. Always is."
The two embraced.
"Now, we better get back out there before..."
Crowley stomped over.
"JOSHUA! Marty keeps pulling on my wings!"
"Only because they're going to ram into people! Honestly,
they're ridiculously oversized."
"I like them! They're beautiful! You're just jealous!"
Joshua sighed.
"Here we go..."
"Good gravy. It's not like they're billions of years old or
anything," Shane jested.
"You see what I put up with? It never ends!" Joshua
feigned frustration, throwing his arms up into the air as he
laughed and went to smooth things over between the two watchers.
*~*~*
Further
Up & Further In
Thursday, April 14th, 2022
As Holy Thursday dawned, Andrew awoke to the perfect morning: his
Laja's cheek resting on his shoulder and her hair tickling his
chin... the voices of little ones whispering outside their door...
the scent of coffee and syrup wafting into the room.
Andrew gently stirred JenniAnn.
"Laja... Laja, wake up, darlin'. I think we're being served
breakfast in bed."
"Hmm?" JenniAnn sat up and sniffed the air, hearing the
noises outside the door. "Aww..."
Andrew got up and opened the door.
"You're up!" Belle shouted. "Yay!" She launched
herself at Andrew who scooped her up and kissed her cheeks.
"That we are, little elf. Looks like you've all been busy."
"Uncle Marty helped us," Avi explained as he marched into the room
and presented his mother with her coffee cup.
"Ooh, thank you, sweet boy." JenniAnn took a sip.
"Perfect!" She lifted Avi onto the bed and cuddled him.
"We have pancakes and fruit and scrambled eggs," Violeta listed
off as she set down a tray.
"Especially cheesy scrambled eggs," Shelby whispered. "Belle
went a lil overboard." She placed another tray then poured
the contents of a pitcher into two flutes. "Max told us how
to make mimosas. I hope they turned out okay."
"I'm sure they did, sweetie," JenniAnn assured. "They look
so pretty!"
Andrew set Belle down on the bed then reclaimed his spot.
"Thank you... It all looks and smells delicious and I'm sure
tastes delicious," he praised. "This was a very, very nice
thing to do."
JenniAnn hugged Avi and Belle then stood up to embrace the older
girls.
"We appreciate it so much."
"We thought he needed a lil pick-me-up," Violeta whispered to
JenniAnn as they hugged.
"Yeah... and this'll definitely do the trick." JenniAnn
beamed at Andrew who was happily feeding Avi and Belle from his
plate.
Shelby laughed.
"We loaded the plates up... Violeta and I had a feeling that
would happen. Anyway, we made breakfast for Joshua, too, so
we'll go bring him that."
"Aww, that's nice. He'll love it." JenniAnn gave the
sisters another hug. "Thank you again for this. And
Marty, too. Where is he?"
"You're welcome. And as soon as we finished with the food he
headed to his room with Sandy to work on the memory book," Violeta
explained.
"Thank you again, girls," Andrew called from the bed.
Trapped between two hungry little ones, he could only lift his
right hand.
Shelby and Violeta approached and squeezed his hand.
"It was fun!" Shelby lowered her voice. "Though we
were hoping to give you something a little more romantic..."
She eyed her younger siblings.
JenniAnn laughed.
"It's fine. This is perfect. Truly."
"Be good!" Violeta called to Avi and Belle before following Shelby
into the hall.
"How did we do, Daddy?" Belle asked once Andrew had managed to
actually take a bite of pancake for himself.
"So yummy..."
JenniAnn rejoined them on the bed then grabbed her cell phone from
her bedstand and snapped a photo of Andrew, Avi, and Belle.
"Three of my favorite people," she murmured.
Andrew beamed at her.
JenniAnn smiled back, relieved to see him looking so happy and
peaceful.
"Scrambled eggs are delicious, Belle," he complimented.
"Thanks!"
"Daddy?"
"Yes, Avi?"
"You are a good daddy," he solemnly told him before turning to
JenniAnn. "Good mama, too."
Andrew choked back a sob but couldn't keep some tears from rolling
down his cheeks.
"Thank you, baby," he choked out. "We love you so
much. All you kids."
"We do. You make us so happy... we're so blessed."
JenniAnn kissed their hair.
Belle cuddled up against her mother.
"Mama?"
JenniAnn smiled into her big, beautiful eyes.
"Yes, baby girl?"
"Can I have more pancake?"
JenniAnn laughed as she loaded up her fork.
"Of course!"
It was Andrew's turn to grab his cell phone and take a photo of
two of the most important women in his life.
Avi settled into his lap and Andrew wrapped his arms around his
beautiful, beloved son.
He thought of Christina and how, finally, she had a father figure
who would never mistreat her, who loved her as she deserved to be
loved.
Content, Andrew let out a happy sigh.
*~*~*
Loreena peeked around the corner of the condo she and Roger were
touring along with Ant whose purpose was to chime in from a
potential guest's perspective.
"Oh..." She moved closer to the large windows that made up
most of the wall on one side of the room. "So much
light... This would be such a nice family room," she gushed.
"And this kitchen? A-maz-ing!" Ant admired.
Roger, though impressed, kept his attention focused on
Loreena. He could just see the images in her mind's eye: the
Christmas tree in the corner, them snuggled together on a
loveseat, watching as their charges playfully squabbled about the
appropriate order in which to open presents. And he could
imagine himself making arepas in the kitchen while casting glances
over at their little found family as they watched a movie or
played a board game.
"So do you think this is it?" their landlord asked.
Loreena hurried over to Roger and hugged his arm.
"Do you think we can do it?"
"We'll have to watch our spending. Really limit eating
out. And probably have a very simple wedding."
"I like simple!"
"Me too." Roger smiled and nodded. "We can do it."
Ant squealed, feeling tremendous excitement for his cousin.
"Wonderful! Well, there are a few things I want to fix
up. We could probably have all that wrapped up by the end of
May which is when your lease is up, Loreena. Roger, your
lease is expiring at the end of this month but I can forego the
annual lease if..."
Loreena shook her head.
"That won't be necessary. He can stay with me."
Roger beamed.
"That works well, then! If you're ready, I'll go get the
paperwork?"
"We're very ready," Roger replied.
"Great! I'm just going to run to my office then I'll be
back."
Once the landlord was gone, Ant studied the happy couple.
"I'm just going to go check out that bedroom in the back," he
excused himself.
When they were left alone, Loreena and Roger embraced, their
foreheads resting against each other.
"We're home," Loreena murmured.
Roger swayed and began to sing.
"'Baby, baby, baby... I'm coming home to your tender, sweet
loving. You're my one and only woman...'"
Loreena smiled and kissed him.
*~*~*
Before that evening's show, Joshua was escorted by Mattay,
blindfolded, to St. G's back wall where Christina and Perry were
waiting.
"So... I finished the mural and I wanted you to see it," Christina
explained as she took Joshua by the shoulders and turned him to
face the wall.
"I'm excited to see it." Joshua smiled.
"Okay..." Christina untied the blindfold. "One...
two... three..." She lowered it so Joshua could see.
"Oh, Christina..." Joshua's heart swelled as he took in what
Christina had done. The original mural was still there...
the disembodied, weeping eye and the question: "Where were
You?" But a bright blue line separated it from an additional
panel. In that painting, two brown eyes with golden flecks
looked down upon the silhouette of a girl, reaching up. In a
more delicate hand than the previous message, Christina had
painted "Right by my side."
"I... I see that now. I understand that... that people will
do what they're gonna do. But that doesn't mean you're not
there... that you don't care. It just means that we're
free... free to do good and to do bad. And..."
Christina hugged Joshua. "I want to do good. I've been
talking to Perry and... and preaching is in my blood. So,
when the time comes, I want to meet with my former church. I
want to tell them what I've learned... about what really following
you looks like. A-and how it looks like Loreena and NOT like
my parents or... him. Maybe they'll listen. Maybe they
won't. Many of them may not even show up. But I'll
have said my truth and then... then I'll come back home and
Grandpa and I will live happily ever after. And I... I hope
the last show won't be the last time I see you during my life on
Earth. But even if it is... I'll never forget you,
Joshua. Never forget who you really are... Never
forget..."
"It won't be... it won't be the last," a weeping Joshua cut in
when Christina was overcome with her own tears.
Christina's embrace tightened.
"Thank God... oh... Thank you."
Joshua chuckled as he buried his face in her hair.
"You're welcome. Christina... I love you so much."
"I... I love you, too, Joshua. And... I have a favor
to ask."
"What's that?"
"I... well, I think I would like to see your robe. Per...
Grandpa was telling me about it and I... I think it actually might
help me."
"We can absolutely do that. Right now?"
"Yes, please."
"All right. Let's head inside. It's actually one my
Ama... my mother... made for me. You'll get to meet her at
the wrap... Easter party on Sunday at Andrew's and JenniAnn's
place."
"Andrew and JenniAnn have a house big enough for the whole cast
and crew and everyone?" Perry asked.
Joshua and Mattay chuckled.
"You'll see..." Joshua replied. "Soon. We have so much
to tell and show you but for now..." He held open the door
for the others.
Joshua's robe and cloak hung on the back of the office door.
He stayed beside Christina as she approached it and reached out.
It felt nothing like the one Malachi had worn. The material
wasn't as sleek but it was both softer and sturdier.
"A-and you wore this back when..."
"I did. I mean... it's been refurbished, so to speak.
But yes. 'I will make all things new'... old robes
included."
For a moment, Christina saw Malachi wearing his robe and stole and
handing her a drink... lemonade with a hidden, horrible
ingredient. But as her fingers continued to caress the
material, the memory gave way to others. Joshua lifting
Loreena up at the end of the show. Joshua embracing Raven,
Rory, and Austin after the show. Joshua praying in the
garden the night before... his anguish matching the anguish she'd
once felt. And then Joshua hugging her and her grandpa, his
warmth surrounding Christina and lifting her spirits even higher.
"It's beautiful. You... you look beautiful in it."
Christina blushed. Would Joshua want to be called
beautiful? "I mean..."
Joshua squeezed her hand.
"Thank you. Truly."
Then the two embraced again, happy to be together.
*~*~*
Friday,
April 15th, 2022
On Good Friday morning, Roger
borrowed the Jolly Green from Andrew.
Loreena, Perry, and Christina loaded into it
for the three and half hour drive to
Springfield, Massachusetts.
The prior evening, Christina had called her
panicked grandmother to let her know that
she was safe and okay... but they needed to
talk, preferably in person.
Thankfully, she had learned that her
grandfather had been released from the
hospital and so arrangements had been made
for a visit.
When Roger parked in front of a cute, white
house complete with a picket fence,
Christina remained in the backseat.
Perry rested a hand over her shaking
one.
"It'll be all right, Christina. You'll
see. I doubt this will change a thing
for them if they're as kind as you say," he
soothed.
Christina gave him a trembling smile and
nodded.
"Yeah... yeah, that's probably true."
In the front passenger seat, Loreena turned
around and smiled encouragingly at
Christina.
"I agree with Perry. But if something
happens, Roger and I will just be a couple
blocks away at that little coffee shop we
passed."
"We can get back here in two, three
minutes," Roger added. "Okay?"
"Okay... yeah. I'm ready."
Perry squeezed his granddaughter's hand.
"Good. Let's go."
Christina grabbed a container of cookies she
and Perry had made for the occasion.
Perry kept a protective, reassuring arm
around her waist as they walked up to the
door. They hadn't even reached the
porch when a woman came running out.
"Chrissie... Oh, Chrissie...
Look at you. You... you're a grown
lady!"
"Hi, Grandma. And, umm, yeah, I
guess." Christina hugged the woman
then turned to Perry. "Grandma, this
is my... well, he's my other grandpa,
Perry. Grandpa, this is my Grandma
Camilla."
Camilla stared at Perry.
"He's not Quentin's dad!" Christina hastily
added. "I... well, I have some things
to explain but I'd rather tell you and
Grandpa at once so..."
Camilla's face softened.
"Of course, of course. I'm pleased to
meet you, Perry."
"Likewise, ma'am."
"Oh, just Camilla, please. And this is
my husband, Charles," she introduced, waving
to a burly man in an armchair as they
stepped inside.
Perry couldn't help laughing.
"So... Charles and Camilla then?"
Charles laughed.
"Yes... We get that all the
time. It's followed us practically our
whole married lives. Thankfully, I
usually go by Chuck which helps... at least
a little." Chuck shook Perry's hand
then his eyes filled as he looked at
Christina. "Chrissie... It...
it's been too long. I... I was worried
for a bit there that I'd never see you
again."
"I'm here, Grandpa. I'm here.
How are you feeling?"
"Oh, much, much better. I just need to
take it easy. Your grandma's been
spoiling me and, ah, looks like you've
brought cookies?"
Christina smiled and nodded. Her
grandpa had always had a sweet tooth.
"We did, yeah."
As Christina reunited with Chuck, Perry took
in the living room. There were photos
of who he assumed to be a young Marjorie on
the walls and several of Christina as a
little girl... but none of Quentin.
Not even a wedding photo.
"Oh! They look delicious!" Camilla
gushed as Christina handed her the
container. "I have some coffee
brewed. But would anyone like
anything else? Milk? Tea?"
"Coffee would suit me very well,
Camilla. Thank you," Perry replied.
"Yes, coffee would be really nice,"
Christina agreed.
"Then I'll be right back out with that."
While Camilla gathered the coffee, Chuck
remained where he was, letting out a deep
sigh.
"I'm so glad you're here, Chrissie.
Your grandma's been a nervous wreck ever
since she heard you'd run away."
"You knew?!"
"Your mother called. We were shocked
she bothered but... she thought you might
head here."
"I... I would have. But..."
Christina glanced over at Perry. "I
ran into some friends close by who helped me
out. Roger and Loreena, who dropped us
off, put me up for a few days. And
then I've been staying with Grandpa
Perry. I'll explain when Grandma's
back."
"Good... because I have to say I wasn't
aware you had other grandparents," Chuck
replied, a bit warily.
Perry felt a bit self-conscious. He
completely understood their concerns... and
he was getting a better idea of why Marjorie
and Quentin had iced them out. Chuck
and Camilla wouldn't have stood for Malachi.
"And here we are..."
Camilla set down a tray.
"I'll let you all prepare your coffee
exactly how you'd like it. And here
are some little plates for the cookies."
She showed enough patience to wait until
Perry and Christina had their coffees before
speaking again.
"So please... Tell us what happened.
We've been trying to follow the news but...
you were never mentioned. And we
didn't know if that was good news or bad
news or..."
"I... I was mentioned. Just not by
name. I... I'm the woman who accused
Malachi of multiple accounts of rape and...
and who my dad tried to hit at the house the
day of the second arrest," Christina told
them as gently as possible.
Perry patted her back.
"Oh God..." Chuck began to cry.
"Oh God... Chrissie..."
"I... I'm okay now. I really am.
My friends know a good counselor so I plan
to start seeing her. But already I'm
working through what happened. A-and
it was horrible but... but I survived."
"Did she know?" Camilla asked, her voice
barely audible. "Did Marjorie know?"
Christina nodded.
"A-and she did nothing?"
Christina sadly shook her head.
Camilla broke down in sobs.
"She's not the girl we raised," Chuck
lamented. "He... that wicked, vile
man... he got in her head and he..."
Perry closed his eyes. His heart broke
for them. He knew what it was to lose
his daughter... but his Lauren had never
betrayed the values she'd been raised with,
never harmed her own child.
"I don't want anything to do with her.
With any of them. Not for a long time,
maybe never. But... I don't think
she's without hope," Christina told
them. "I think once she's away from
Quentin... she may come back to
herself. I hope she does. But...
there's something else I have to tell and...
and this might be harder in some
ways."
Perry reached over to take Christina's hand
when he saw it was shaky.
"I told you Perry is my grandpa... because
he is. My biological
grandfather. I found out this week
that I was adopted. They hid it from
me... from you, too, I'm guessing based on
your faces."
After a few moments of stunned silence,
Camilla spoke.
"I always thought it was fishy that she
didn't have a single photo of herself
pregnant. When they showed up with
you, I asked her why she wasn't
breastfeeding and she just said she didn't
like it. And I... I was just so glad
to have a little grandbaby that I didn't
question her any more." Suddenly, her
eyes filled with terror. "Oh God...
they didn't kidnap you, did they?"
Christina adamantly shook her head.
"No, no. It was a legal... though very
under the radar... adoption. My
mother... Grandpa Perry's daughter,
Lauren... was struggling at the time and
wanted me to have a better life than she
could give me."
"Poor girl had gotten pulled into a
Christian cult," Perry explained.
"It... they... did a number on her.
So... I know something of what you're going
through."
Chuck reached out for the other man's hand
and squeezed it.
"Suppose you do. Rotten club to be in,
I'm afraid."
"It is. But we also share something
very special... someone much better than all
of that." Perry smiled proudly at
Christina.
Christina warmly returned Perry's smile but
it faltered when she looked back at Camilla
and Chuck.
"I understand if this changes how you feel
about me and..."
"Chrissie! No!" Camilla patted
the spot next to her and when Christina took
it, she wrapped her arms around her.
"If your mo... if Marjorie had just told me
from that first day that you were adopted,
it wouldn't have changed a thing. I
would have loved you just as much.
Grandpa, too."
"Absolutely. You're our
grandbaby. Our one and only. No
matter what."
Christina sniffled as she clung to her
grandma.
"I... I'm so relieved. When we went to
the house to get my stuff, the only heirloom
I wanted was the red glass bowl that you
always used for cranberry sauce at
Thanksgiving and I was going to give it back
if you wanted but I loved remembering when I
was little and we had Thanksgiving here
and..."
Camilla kissed Christina's forehead.
"You are to keep that bowl, dear.
Maybe one day you'll have your own family
and you can use it at your Thanksgiving
table. And until then maybe we could
go back to celebrating holidays together
sometimes? I mean if you..."
Camilla looked to Perry.
"I would love that!" he replied.
"Christina's close to the only family I have
left. I'm sure we could travel here or
you'd be welcome at my place any time."
Chuck had started to cry again.
"We should have tried to get custody... we
thought about it. But every lawyer we
talked to said we'd never win. And we
were worried they'd further isolate us if we
tried and..."
Christina stood up and sat on the arm of
Chuck's chair, hugging him.
"They would have. The lawyers were
right. There's no sense agonizing over
the past, Grandpa. But we have a
future now. And I... I'm looking
forward to it... with three loving
grandparents."
"Thank God," Camilla murmured.
"With all my heart," Perry added.
Christina released Chuck and smiled
serenely.
"We're gonna be fine," she assured.
Chuck smiled back and nodded.
*~*~*
Sunday,
April 17th,
2022
While it
probably wasn't true
to say all the
Friends' secrets had
been laid bare over
the past two days,
Christina felt
confident she now
knew the biggest
ones: Andrew was an
angel of death and
in a relationship
with JenniAnn who
was very much human,
Crowley was the
Serpent who was also
the Angel of
Gethsemane who was
in love with the
Angel of the Eastern
Gate, Marty and
Sandy were the
oldest created
beings, Yehuda was
Judas Iscariot, now
made whole, Ed had
been a demon who
then returned to
being an angel but
would soon be a
human and likely
married to Steve,
assorted saints and
angels had been
surrounding them
all, and, of course,
Joshua was the Son
of God... who had
apparently not been
content to create
only one world.
Christina was
spending Easter on
the banks of Dyeland
City, admiring its
beauty and that of
the Indigo
Ocean. Along
with her grandpa,
Loreena, Roger, and
Ant, she was sitting
near Joshua's
parents... the real
life Mary and
Joseph. Or
Maryam and Yosef,
rather, as well as
Peter, Emma, and
their kids.
"And when he caught
that bullet... it
was like something
out of a
supernatural action
movie!" Loreena
gushed. "I
don't think my spine
has ever tingled
that much."
"I'm sorry we missed
all of it," Peter
apologized. "I
wish we could have
been there to
support everyone."
Maryam shook her
head and rested a
hand on the man's
arm.
"You were where you
needed to be, with
your wife and
children."
"Joshua seems to be
a big proponent of
parental leave,"
Roger noted.
"I know he gave
Andrew and Monica a
bunch of time off
when they adopted
kids."
"As well he should
be. More
bosses oughta be
like Joshua.
Speaking of... where
is he?" Perry
asked.
"He told me he had
to go pick up some
more guests," Emma
answered as she held
baby Mercy.
"I've been trying to
figure out who's not
here but am coming
up blank."
"Mary?" Maryam
suggested.
"She's across the
way." Yosef
waved in the
direction of a
nearby island.
"Probably keeping
the boys in line."
Ant chuckled.
"Big job.
Shimeon especially
seemed all too eager
to start lighting
off fireworks... and
I know my housemates
well enough to know
they won't hesitate
to egg him on."
"Everyone is just
so... normal,"
Christina
mused. "But,
like, normal in the
best, kindest
way. I always
imagined all of you
just standing around
praying and
singing... not
setting up
fireworks, not
building
sandcastles..."
She smiled at where
Mattay, Yohannan,
Serge, and Bach were
constructing an
intricate one near
the shore. Her
gaze traveled to
Andrew who was
standing behind
JenniAnn, his arms
around her waist, as
they admired their
community.
Only a few feet
away, Crowley was
reclining in
Aziraphale's arms
beneath a tree...
eating an apple of
all things.
"Not in love," she
finished.
"All of creation was
given so much
freedom, so much
creativity, so much
love, so much joy...
it simply can't all
be expressed in only
one or two
ways. Heaven
is so much more
vibrant than so many
believe," Yosef
assured.
"Nothing is ever
less there.
Only more."
Christina and Perry
reflected on his
words, treasuring
them in their
hearts, and
imagining Lauren and
Hildy, blissfully
enjoying Eternity.
Tirzah and Yehuda
approached the
group, each holding
a box.
Tirzah's was large
and flat while
Yehuda's fit in the
palm of his hand.
"We come bearing
Easter gifts,"
Yehuda
announced.
"Not from us."
"We're only the
messengers," Tirzah
explained.
"Christina and
Perry, this is for
you."
"And Loreena..."
Yehuda handed her
the box. "For
you."
"Oh... Should I open
it now?" Loreena
asked.
Yehuda nodded.
"All right..."
As Loreena opened
the box, a folded
note dropped into
her lap. Her
hands shook when she
saw her name was
written on it in
very familiar
handwriting... but a
script she hadn't
seen in several
years.
"Roger..." Too
moved to speak, she
handed the note to
him.
"Do you want me to
read it out loud
or..."
Loreena nodded.
"'For my beautiful
girl to wear on her
wedding day... or
any day. You
know what I always
said, don't save the
good stuff for
special occasions
only! You
deserve good stuff
every day,
Loreena.'"
Roger own voice
shook as he read the
closing.
"'With love always,
Diamond.'"
"Mama..." Loreena
murmured as she
opened the box to
reveal two stunning
diamond earrings.
'"You were in Eden,
the garden of God;
every precious stone
was your covering:
The ruby, the topaz
and the diamond; the
beryl, the onyx and
the jasper; the
lapis lazuli, the
turquoise and the
emerald; and the
gold, the
workmanship of your
settings and
sockets, was in
you. On the
day that you were
created they were
prepared,'" Yehuda
recited. "You
were always meant to
wear them, Loreena."
Loreena squeezed his
hand then gave the
box to Roger.
"I want to wear them
now but..."
She raised her hands
to reveal how much
they were
shaking.
"Help?"
"Happily."
The others looked
on, touched, as
Roger gently took
out the earrings
Loreena had been
wearing and replaced
them with the
diamonds. When
he was finished, he
rested his forehead
against hers.
"You look stunning,
mi mariposa, my
bride."
Loreena clung to him
and wept
joyfully. Once
she'd recovered, she
reached over to
squeeze Christina's
hand.
"Your turn,
sweetie."
"Oh... you look so
stunning,
Loreena. Oh,
okay...
Grandpa?"
"You open. But
I'm right here,"
Perry assured,
resting a hand on
Christina's
shoulder.
"Here goes..."
Christina ripped
away the parchment
paper and stared in
awe at the painting
behind it.
"Your mom painted
that for you,
Christina. For
you and your
grandpa. To
remind you that a
family who loves
each other is never
truly apart.
And, one day, you'll
all be together
again, face to
face," Tirzah
relayed.
"Look... look at
them." Perry
reached out to
caress that faces of
his wife and
daughter, standing
behind the images of
him and Christina in
a beautiful family
portrait.
"You can touch it,"
Tirzah
assured. "The
paint's been dry for
a long time."
Perry did so as
Christina rested her
head on his shoulder
and smiled at it
with tears in her
eyes.
"We can put it in
the dining room,"
Christina
suggested. "As
a reminder that
they're with us,
morning, noon, and
night. At
holidays.
Every day."
Perry kissed her
forehead.
"I love that
idea. Yes,
let's do that."
The group was quiet
for several moments,
giving Christina,
Loreena, and Perry a
few moments to
reflect.
Then Emma exclaimed.
"Shane! That's
who's missing!"
"I wonder why he's
not here?" Peter
asked with
concern. "It's
not like him to be
late. Unless
he's with Joshua?"
Yosef waved in the
direction of the
gazebo portal.
"Ask and ye shall
receive."
The others looked to
see Joshua and Shane
approaching... with
three bewildered
visitors behind
them.
Christina recognized
them immediately and
ran towards them.
Raven, Rory, and
Austin grinned then
hurried forward,
closing the distance
and surrounded their
friend in a group
hug.
"I didn't know you'd
be here!" Christina
cried. "Happy
Easter!"
"Happy Easter to
you, too! We
had no idea we'd be
here, either," Rory
replied.
"We were just going
to, you know, dye
Easter eggs at our
apartment and watch
Godspell or
something," Austin
added.
"But then this over
achiever over
here... he shows up
with Shane and is
all 'Hey, I made
another world.
Want to see
it?' And what
sort of weirdo hangs
out with movie Jesus
when they can hang
out with the real
deal?" Raven kidded.
Christina beamed at
Joshua and hugged
him.
"Definitely the
better choice."
"Glad you think
so." Joshua
kissed her
hair. "Now
go. Have some
fun. And I
know you have a lot
to catch your
friends up on."
"Do I ever...
Just let me go tell
Grandpa I'll be back
in a bit."
"Grandpa?" Rory
questioned.
Christina giggled.
"Like Joshua said...
a lot to catch up
on."
With that, she
hurried away to hug
Perry before
rejoining her
friends who, seeing
Violeta and Shelby
out walking Yonah,
decided to join
them.
Joshua and Shane
joined the others by
the shoreside.
When they were
seated, Shane
playfully bumped his
shoulder against
Ant's and lowered
his voice.
"Joshua and I met up
for a nice Easter
brunch before
getting the kids."
"That's lovely!"
"And we made this
for you... a list of
places to meet nice
men."
Shane laughed when
Ant went wide-eyed.
"What? I told
you I'd be your
wingman. Only
makes sense to get
advice from the
smartest guy I
know. So pick
a couple to start
and we'll compare
calendars."
Joshua smiled
knowingly at Ant and
winked, sending him
into a giggle
fit. Then he
devoted his
attention to
Loreena, embracing
her.
"You look
beautiful... but you
always were my
beautiful child."
"Thank you,
Joshua..."
Loreena rested her
hand on his cheek
and beamed.
"Happy
Easter..." She
wrinkled her
nose. "That
word seems so small
suddenly."
John approached with
Archbishop Tony.
"How about 'Happy
Day You Got Sprung
from That Dusty Old
Tomb?'" he teased.
"John, I don't think
that will fit on the
ecclesiastical
calendars," the
archbishop quipped.
Joshua laughed.
"Let's just stick
with Easter but
thank you for the
sentiment.
Happy Easter to you
all and..."
Suddenly, a bright
purple firework
exploded in the air.
"Sorry! Just
got excited!"
Shimeon shouted from
the island.
Another green
firework boomed and
bloomed.
"Really excited..."
Joshua moved to the
edge of the shore.
"Do I need to come
over there and heal
anyone?" he offered
jokingly.
"All good!" Ed
shouted back.
Joshua gave him the
thumbs up then
turned back to the
others.
"As I was
saying...
Happy Easter!
I'm so glad I could
be with you all
today and in the
past weeks and in
the weeks to come."
"Weeks to come?"
Perry echoed, his
voice hopeful.
"Well, I need to
stick around for
next week's
shows. And
Kyle's and
Ana-Maria's
wedding. This
little one's
baptism."
Joshua crouched down
to gently squeeze
Mercy's foot.
"And then I'll need
to testify during
the trials.
And then... then
I'll go away for a
while... but not
really. I'm
never far
away. And
eventually I'll come
back like this...
likely for Ed's and
Steve's wedding
festivities."
He picked up a glass
of iced tea and held
it out towards Roger
and Loreena.
"For your wedding
festivities, too."
The couple beamed at
each other then at
Joshua who knelt
down in front of
them, taking their
hands in his.
"I have big plans
for you."
Loreena's eyes
filled with more
happy tears.
"Sometimes in
this life, what
comes so easy to
some people has to
be fought for...
hard won... by
others. It's
not fair.
But I think there
can be beauty in
the journey.
Don't let other
people tarnish
that for
you. God has
big plans for
you."
Vero had been
right.
He always was.
Loreena squeezed
Joshua's hand.
"I'm so excited to
see them
unfold. I... I
love you, Joshua."
"I love you,
too. High as
the sky and back
again."
*~*~*
Epilogue
Thanksgiving-
Circa 2033
Perry beamed as he
gazed around his
dining room
table. Loreena
and Roger sat across
the table with two
of their kids,
Bertie and
Mira. On his
own side sat Chuck
and Camilla, the
latter smiling at
the red dish placed
in front of her,
brimming with
homemade cranberry
sauce.
Laughter and
screeching from the
kitchen made Perry
wonder if dinner
preparations had
gone awry.
"Need help in
there?" he called.
Christina giggled.
"No... Just a
little snafu with
the gravy. Be
right out!"
"If you're sure..."
"We're sure!"
"Well, while we're
waiting...
Bertie, Mira, how
are your classes
going? Or is
that a forbidden
topic on
Thanksgiving break?"
Chuck checked.
Mira shook her head
and laughed.
"It's not. At
least not for
me. Going
well! My
grades have really
improved since
everything..."
She looked over at
Loreena and Roger
and smiled
gratefully.
"Stabilized."
Loreena squeezed her
hand.
"And we're so proud
of you! And
you, too,
Bertie. They
just aced their
latest math test,"
she shared.
"Good for you!"
Perry
enthused.
"Math was never my
subject. I
always admire those
who can do well with
it."
"Any news on the
college front?"
Camilla asked.
Bertie smiled.
"I may have
something to share
once we get to the
'What are you
thankful for?' part
of our evening."
Roger and Loreena
exchanged a proud
smile.
"And here we
are!"
Christina stepped
into the dining room
holding the gravy
boat.
"Courtesy of Adam
and with the
culinary talents of
my husband... our
faux-turkey!"
Rory proudly entered
holding a platter
brimming with
turkey.
"Well done!" Perry
cheered. "It
looks and smells
amazing!"
"That it does!"
Chuck agreed.
"My mouth is
watering."
"And I didn't even
cut a single finger
off while carving!"
Rory boasted.
"Good boy!
And, Chrissie, you
let me take that and
you sit down."
Camilla took the
gravy boat from her
granddaughter and
made room for it on
the table.
"You've been on your
feet all day and you
look flushed."
"Thank you. I
suppose I am getting
a bit tired but
nothing a good
dinner and even
better company won't
fix."
Christina sat down
and, once Rory was
seated at the other
end of the table,
she smiled.
"So who wants to
start?"
"I'll go. I'm
thankful for the
time off school and
with my family,"
Mira offered.
"I second
that. It's
been great having
you kids home this
week. I'm
thankful for a
laughter-filled
home," Roger
concluded.
"I'm thankful for
this opportunity to
be with you
all." Chuck's
eyes misted.
"Had some health
scares this past
year but... I'm here
and very happy about
it."
Camilla squeezed his
hand.
"I'm also thankful
for my husband's
improved
health. Thank
God."
"I hope you stay
healthy,
Chuck. And
you, too,
Camilla. But I
just want you to
know that if you
need anything next
year, I'll probably
be the closest...
because I got into
the Massachusetts
Institute of
Technology," Bertie
shared, beaming with
pride.
The others cheered
and said their
congratulations.
"Well... on that
note... I'm so
thankful both our
kiddos are doing so
well." Loreena
squeezed Roger's
hand. "And so
grateful to have the
family together
tonight."
Perry nodded.
"I couldn't be
happier to have all
of us gathered
together. A
little over ten
years ago... my
Thanksgiving dinners
consisted of frozen
meals... until I saw
a long-haired
hippie... watching
over my
grandbaby."
With tears in his
eyes, Perry raised
his glass to a photo
of Joshua that was
hanging on the
wall. "Joshua
has blessed us all
mightily."
Christina, too,
peered lovingly at
the photo and then
at the painted
family portrait.
"He truly has.
And..." She
looked to Rory who
smiled and
nodded. "Turns
out he's sent us
another blessing."
"Oh... oh..."
Camilla began to
flap her hands
excitedly.
Rory laughed.
"Check under your
plates," he
directed. "You
each have an
envelope."
Excitedly, they all
did so.
Perry's hand rested
over his heart as he
peered at the
image... indistinct
and blurry but
beautiful.
Tears glistened in
Christina's eyes as
she spoke.
"The last round
took. I'm
about eight weeks
along."
"Chrissie!
This is amazing!"
Camilla cheered,
hugging first
Christina and then
Rory.
"It really is and...
and I promise I'll
share all the
milestones with you,
Grandma."
Christina returned
Camilla's hug then
crouched beside
Perry. "Rory
and I have been
talking and... we'd
like to name the
baby either Lauren
or Laurent...
depending.
If... if that's all
right with you?"
Perry placed a
gentle kiss on his
granddaughter's
forehead.
"I... I would love
that."
"Good."
Christina kissed his
cheek then moved to
Loreena whose
glowing face had
tears streaking down
it.
Loreena bounded up
from her chair and
embraced Christina
then cupped her face
in her hands.
"Sweetie... I know
you're going to be a
great mom."
Christina leaned
forward and rested
her head on
Loreena's shoulder.
"Learned from the
best," she murmured
back.
The End
Works
Cited
Jesus Christ
Superstar...
of course
Matthew 7:15-
"Beware of the false
prophets, who come
to you in sheep’s
clothing, but
inwardly are
ravenous wolves"
Matthew 5:29- "If
your right eye has
offended..."
Jewish blessing over
miscellanous food
John 4- the woman at
the well
John 14:6-7- "I am
the Way, the Truth,
and the Life."
Genesis 3:23-
expulsion from Eden
Luke 6:31/Matthew
7:12-- "Do unto
others as you would
have done unto
you..."
Disney's Encanto
"The Chain" by
Fleetwood Mac
Treasure Island
by Robert Louis
Stevenson
Our Flag Means
Death
Matthew 9:9–13, Mark
2:13–17 and Luke
5:27–28- the calling
of Matthew
Matthew 18:2- "where
two or three are
gathered..."
Genesis 38- Tamar's
story
"There Is a Balm in
Gilead"- traditional
African American
spiritual
C.S. Lewis's "The
Great Iconoclast"
from A Grief
Observed
John 12:12-19- Palm
Sunday account
Paranormal Caught
on Camera
"By the Rivers
Dark" by Leonard
Cohen
Camelot
The Once and
Future King by
T.H. White
Matthew 23:13- "You
shut the door of the
kingdom of heaven in
people’s faces..."
Matthew
23:15- "Tou
travel over land and
sea to win a single
convert..."
Matthew 23:27-
"white washed tombs"
Matthew 18:6- "If
anyone causes one of
these little ones to
stumble..."
Matthew 25:13- "You
do not know the day
or the hour..."
Acts 9- Paul on the
road to Damascus
The Lord's
Prayer/Our
Father/Matthew
6:9-13
"Love of My Life" by
Queen
Clueless
Sense and
Sensibility
Matthew 20:16- "the
last shall be
first..."
C.S. Lewis' The
Lion, the Witch,
and the Wardrobe- "not a
tame lion"
Matthew 26:52- "He
who lives by the
sword..."
Exodus 3:14- "I am
who I am"
C.S. Lewis' The
Voyage of the Dawn
Treader-
Joshua's use of
"dear one"
Matthew 10:14-
"shake the dust from
your feet"
John 20: 13-15- Mary
at the tomb
Luke 1:22-
Zakharia's muteness
John 3:!4- "And just
as Moses lifted up
the serpent in the
wilderness..."
Exodus 20:12- "Honor
your mother and your
father"
Pride and
Prejudice by
Jane Austen
Dr. Quinn,
Medicine Woman
Touched by an
Angel
Psalms 139:14- "I am
fearfully and
wonderfully made"
Matthew 7:1-3-
"Judge lest not ye
be judged"
John 13:34-35- "Love
one another as I
have loved you."
"Coming Home" by
Leon Bridges
Revelation 21:5- "I
will make all things
new"
Ezekiel 28:13- "You
were in Eden..."
Matthew 7:7- "Ask
and ye shall
receive"
Godspell
Playlist:
1. "Dear Me" by
Nichole Nordeman-
The opening quote is
taken from this
song. This is
kind of a book end
to a song that comes
later with both
representing
Christina's
journey. But I
also chose it
because, yeah,
Joshua does pop up
in a lot of places
in this story where
some people wouldn't
expect him to be.
2. "In the Still of
the Night" by The
Five Satins- So
Andrew and JenniAnn
take a big step at
the start of this
story and for
inspiration I just
wanted something
really romantic and
classic, not
modern. This
is lovely.
3. "Diamond in
My Crown" by Emmylou
Harris- It was
really important to
me to show some
queer characters as
having pretty
unshakeable
faith. I
wanted Diamond to
have really set that
example for Loreena
who may have
struggled but always
had that memory of
Diamond's faith that
she clung to.
Diamond is assumedly
a name she chose for
herself and I liked
the idea that she'd
actually taken it
from a hymn she
loved. This
really fit the bill.
4. "Safe &
Sound" by Taylor
Swift- I thought
this suited the
scenes with
Christina running to
Ed and then later
being welcomed by
Loreena and Roger
into their home,
protecting her from
the insanity of her
former church.
5. "They'll
Know We Are
Christians" by Jars
of Clay- I've just
always really loved
this song. I
know it's made an
appearance
before. I
thought it fit
really well in this
story and would be
something Christina
woulda grabbed onto
while being
surrounded by
hateful Christians.
6. "Gnossienne
No. 5" by Erik
Satie- A lovely
piece of classical
music that doubles
as Ed's and Stede's
love theme in
OFMD. So
obviously I thought
about it during the
scene when Edgar and
Steve are in bed and
Ed's musing over
Christina and his
past.
7. "You Are
Important" by Dan
Eschliman- If this
was a TV show, there
would be a montage
of Perry's house
getting fixed up and
Christina's self
esteem growing as
she helped out mixed
in with rehearsals
and such at St.
G's. And this
song would play over
it.
8.
"Everywhere" by
Fleetwood Mac-
Actually not a
reference to Ed and
Steve. This
song started running
through my head as I
was proofing the Ant
and Shane
scene. While I
know Shane
definitely does NOT
think of Joshua as
"baby," I otherwise
think it fits his
feelings about him
pretty darn well.
9. "Balm of
Gilead" by Soweto
Gospel Choir- I used
to go to a church
with a gospel choir
and I remember how
awesome it felt when
they'd really get
going. I
wanted Christina to
have that. And
this song seemed
especially poignant
sung in Loreena's
church after she
literally put balm
on Christina's back.
10. "By the Rivers
Dark" by Leonard
Cohen- I feel kinda
bad about
this. It's a
great, haunting song
and really put me in
the mood to write
the scene with the
apostles trying to
spook Malachi.
But Malachi really
doesn't deserve to
be associated with a
great piece of
music.
11. "Love of My
Life" by Queen- I
just really needed a
light Andrew and
Crowley moment at
that point in the
story.
12. "God is
Alive Magic is
Afoot" by Buffy
Sainte-Marie- I
first heard this on
Yellowjackets
of all things and
immediately loved
it. In my
interpretation,
Joshua is, of
course, the "naked
God" and I like to
think "magic" is
Joshua's true
message or the faith
of the outcasts or
even the Holy Spirit
working through them
even as the
so-called "good"
Christians speak
against them.
Anyway, I thought it
would be cool
starting up right as
Mary shows up.
ETA: So... Turns out
this artist
seemingly lied about
being indigenous and
the story broke
right after I
finished this.
Obviously, I do not
stand by that.
I thought about
removing the song
from the playlist
but it was in mind
when I wrote that
scene so... it felt
dishonest to pretend
otherwise.
13. "I Am Not
Ashamed" by Flamy
Grant- I think this
would be beautiful
as all the people
show up outside St.
G's and meet with
Andrew and
Joshua. If
this was filmed,
might be cool to cut
those scenes up with
Quentin and Malachi
in jail.
14. "This Is Love"
by Tarriance- I
thought this would
be nice with the
scene of Christina
showing Joshua the
finished mural.
15. "All You
Refugees" by Namoli
Brennet- Obviously
heavily influenced
by the Emma Lazarus
poem which has
patriotic meaning
for Americans.
But I think it also
just fits well with
Joshua's whole
vibe. I'd play
it at the end while
panning over all the
people gathered for
Easter in Asteriana.
16. "You Might Not
Like Her" by Maddie
Zahm- While the
biographical details
in this lovely song
don't fit either
Christina or
Loreena, I thought
the idea of making a
journey to self
understanding,
acceptance, and love
fit thematically.
17. "What Did
You Drag Me Into?"
by Flamy Grant- I
watched the music
video for this
whenever I
needed a break from
the harsher elements
of this story so I
thought it deserved
a place here.
I also spent some of
my time whilst
writing this
listening to this
playlist: Rainbow
Faith.
Some of the songs
from my list were
ones I first heard
there. I don't
know the person who
created it but I'm
really glad they
did!
Confession of
writing sins:
- Well, for
starters, I had a
lot of neurons just
up and decide to
throw a party and
electrocute
themselves between
when I finished "The
Lost Sheep"
and this
story. And
then also there was
a mild COVID case in
there. Also
loads of
insomnia.
So... if anything
doesn't make sense
or I contradict
myself, please let
me know. I'm
not above editing a
story even once it's
"published."
ETA: Yeah, so,
Doug's
wife's/Kacey's mom's
name changed from
Jackie to
Ellie. I've
since changed it
back to Jackie but
it's unfortunate
that Doug seemed
like a bigamist for
a bit there!
- I'm aware the
circumstances around
Christina's adoption
are sketchy.
But I also think
Quentin and Marjorie
did a lot of sketchy
things. But,
no, I don't think
one can normally
travel around the
country, land in New
Mexico, and be
handed a baby.
But maybe one of
their fellow
above-the-law types
was in New Mexico
and the plan was
always to end there
with their buddy
arranging an
adoption and
smoothing over legal
hurdles.
That's what I'm
going with, anyway.
- It also occurred
to me far too late
into the story that
Perry and Hildy
might have been
given details of
Lauren's death
including that she
had delivered a baby
at some point.
Thus, why wouldn't
they have tried to
find said baby
sooner since it
wasn't until some
time later they
heard the false
stillbirth
story? But I
believe one's
protected by HIPAA
even after one's
death so, no, they
very well might not
have been given any
information about
Lauren having ever
been pregnant.
The visit from the
former cult member
probably was the
first time they had
any inkling and,
being told the baby
was dead, they
wouldn't have
searched.
- With the exception
of some of
their occupations
and their manners of
death, I made up
pretty much
everything about the
apostles. I would
like to be
especially clear
that I have
absolutely no reason
to believe Matthew's
mother was stoned to
death. I didn't
even try to figure
out if any of the
wives have been
given names by
tradition a la
Claudia and
Photina. I
just chose names
that would have made
sense for the
time. Choosing
Mattay, Thoma, and
Yohannan as the only
single ones was also
just a storytelling
choice. My
thought was Mattay
was too wounded by
his past and Thoma
and Yohannan were
under the usual
marrying age when
they met Yeshua and,
thus, never married
since they got
really busy with, ya
know, spreading the
gospel. When
it came to how they
died, when the
tradition was pretty
solid, I went with
it. In some
cases, there are two
or three different
traditions regarding
the fates of the
apostles. In
those cases, I just
chose whichever form
of martyrdom seemed
most fitting to the
nightmare
scene. But,
even if chosen
rather randomly,
those deaths are now
canonical within the
Asteriana
stories.
- I decided to have
Yehuda speak a bit
more formally
because I believe
this is possibly his
first sojourn back
to Earth since the
events of "The
Carpenter."
English is
definitely not his
first language and I
don't know what
people speak in
Heaven but I highly
doubt it's
universally English.
Thus, while he can
speak English, he
hasn't gotten a
casual tone and
idioms down
yet. For the
other eleven, I
think they've
probably popped up
in various places,
including English
speaking countries,
numerous times
through the
centuries so have a
better command of
numerous human
languages. But
even they probably
don't keep on top of
slang. All
that being said, I
feel like I forgot
about the Yehuda
thing halfway
through the story
so... oops.
- I decided NOT to
have Joshua directly
address why people
are trans or
non-binary. At
one point, I had
considered having a
scene where Loreena
and Joshua have a
Nicodemus-style
nighttime talk where
they really delve
into that.
However, I just
don't think that's
for me to
write. If at
some point a trans
or non-binary person
gets into these
stories and wants to
write that scene, I
would gladly cede it
to them. I
just think that's a
conversation that
needs to be written
by someone who
identifies as trans.
- The whole snail
fork thing is a
reference to Our
Flag Means Death
where Blackbeard
orders someone to be
skinned with a snail
fork. My head
canon is Edgar was
very squicked out by
this and Lucky,
having a devilish
sense of humor,
bought him some
rainbow titanium
snail forks as a
joking reference to
his
doppelganger.
It was probably a
set of six and given
they were pretty and
shiny, Ed kept four
but gave Christina
two... one of which
she, in turn, kept.
- Oh and the "Mr.
Director in Live
Features" quip from
JenniAnn to Andrew
is in reference to
the story by the
same name found here.
Thematically, it
felt weird to fold
that into this story
but it's now clear
that vignette was
set on the morning
of April 13th.